Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Tell me again why we couldn’t have gone to New Orleans?”

Chicago was as bustling as St. Louis. Its skyscrapers and the Sears tower rose high and mighty, looking as though they were about to close in on a person. Giving it a rather claustrophobic feeling. There was a large baseball stadium in the distance that got Teddy excited, but it was Grant Park that was their destination. It didn’t help Edward’s paranoia that they were being watched by several Renfields and a few lions. Micah had his energy raised high. A clear warning of do not approach without the sign on his head.

It had been annoying trying to get things in order for trips to Chicago without having to go over the Master of the City’s head and pissing him off. Good thing they were owed by the Master of the City. For multiple offenses.

Augustine had been suspicious and confused when Harry and his men sent in a petition for use of Grant Park and Chicago Union Station. Of course, on a technicality Chicago Union Station was neutral territory because of its size and role as a transfer hub as decreed by the Council, but Augustine liked to think he owned it either way. Also, as Federal Marshals, Edward and Harry had the right to enter Chicago all they wanted if they needed to. They only petitioned him out of courtesy, and at the end of the day Augustine knew that. He knew that he was powerless against them. Most masters didn’t smile upon any form of powerlessness. But that was not Harry’s problem.

Teddy was giggling and skipping ahead. His hair was pure black and french braided like Micah’s dark chocolate hair was. He had Edward’s blue eyes though the iciness had been lost to gentle sparkles, and his face was shaped much like Micah today though the eye shape was all Harry.

“Ollivander sent me a rather strongly worded letter,” Harry laughed as he observed a group of people in the distance doing Yoga with a pretty brunette instructor at the helm. No surprise, half of the Yoga class was men. You know, the middle aged ones that drank too much beer. Only a few smattering of women or serious yoga participants in the crowd.

“And who is Ollivander again?” Micah asked with his arm swooped around Harry’s waist.

Edward’s eyes were going in a million directions. He did not like Augustine. At all. He would have much preferred Lorcan. With Lorcan, he could at least enjoy watching the Master fuck Harry and Micah.

“He’s the best wandmaker in the world,” said Harry shamelessly. “No one can compare to him when it comes to wands, and we do want Teddy to have the best don’t we?”

Edward grunted. “I suppose.”

“Ollivander has a shop here in Chicago. I promise next year when we go shopping for school supplies we’ll hit the Fourth Quarter.” Harry leaned around Peter, who had his hand clasped with Harry’s, and smiled at Edward. “Okay?”

Edward smirked. “Alright, Little Raven. If you say he’s the best, I suppose.”

“He really is. He’s creepy, but damn he’s very good at what he does.”

“But why did he send you a letter, Baby?”

“He’s sized everyone in my family since my grandfather, and he’s done the same for the Blacks and the Lupins,” said Harry. “He doesn’t care about my name more than the legacy he’s leaving behind. Believe you me, these wandmakers are very passionate about their crafts.”

“It’s too bad Jean-Claude couldn’t come,” said Peter. “By the way, where is the magical world? I mean, there are normal humans all around here.”

“You’ll see.”

Peter frowned at this. “I don’t like the way you use that ‘you’ll see’. It often leads to trouble.”

“So you’ve noticed? You’ve scored a point,” said Edward, clasping Peter on the shoulder fondly.

Micah laughed and Harry elbowed him playfully. “That’s not fair, and you’ll see it soon, Peter. I promise. No crazy things are going to happen this time. I don’t think. I wish Jean could have come with us too. In New Orleans he can because it’s an all night sort of town. The one here tends to button up before eleven o’ clock.” Harry squeezed Peter’s hand and nuzzled against his broadening shoulder. He’d gotten so tall. He was a good two inches over Edward now, and his soft brown hair was chin length, cut diagonally in a rather ‘cool’ sort of cut. Harry had done it for him. He cut everyone’s hair that needed it in the family.

“What about you being identified as you?” Micah asked. “I remember the last time we went to that alley in Britain.”

Harry laughed. “I may get a few stares, but they’re not going to bowl me over this time. Good thing about being across the pond, you know? Yes, my name carries weight, but they won’t be so wild. Now, if I was Albus Dumbledore I think they’d fall to their knees for him if he were alive. Bastard,” he muttered as an afterthought. “Ollivander has lived through countless wars. Merlin knows how old he really is. I do know his shop sign predates the end of BC.”

“You’re kidding?” Micah gasped.

“Nope. He and Luna were both prisoners of the war,” he told them.

“What for again?” Edward asked.

Harry let go of Peter’s hand, and pulled his wand and spun it. “This wand. It was highly sought after. It was known as the Death Stick.”

“And how did it end up in your hands?” Peter asked.

“A series of stupid events,” Harry laughed. “In a quick summation; Dumbledore disarmed Grindelwald, Draco disarmed Dumbledore, and I disarmed Draco. So when it ended up in the enemy's hand finally, it didn’t work properly. I was its master. Not Voldemort. A wand is tailored to the user it belongs to. Only death and disarming will see it changing partners.”

Peter blinked. “Do I dare ask why Draco disarmed the good guy?”

“He wasn’t so good back then.” Harry followed up.

Peter shook his head. “I don’t understand you!” He threw his hands up and Micah burst out laughing even harder.

Edward smirked. “Get in line, boy. It’s a long one.”

“It was a damned if you do, damned if you don’t situation,” said Harry, curling an arm around Peter and tilting his head. Peter settled his arm around Harry’s shoulder, brushing along Micah’s as he did so. “Ah, we’re here!”

A lush fountain lay in front of them. It was large and grand. It looked like a wedding cake topper with its tiers and the way it spread out almost like a clover in the center of the park.

“Huh?” Peter blinked.

Harry let go of them as he and Teddy went right over to one of the points between the grass and the fountain.

“Oh, I feel it! It’s right here!” Peter flinched when Teddy seemingly disappeared from view with a single step.

Edward’s eyes narrowed. “I can barely make him out. Is that a camouflage magic of sorts?”

“Yep.”

“I can still smell him,” said Micah in relief.

“It means that our so-called watchers will never remember where they followed us to.” Harry held out both his hands, grasping Edward’s and Peter’s.

Micah took Teddy’s and then they backed up fully onto the rune plate below their feet. Everyone saw almost instantly how the watching Renfields and werelions blinked, and then turned their head from side to side in confusion.

A tingling sensation ran over Harry’s skin. It was cool like water. He pointed his wand towards the fountain. “Alohamora,” he whispered, and Peter resisted letting out a sound of surprise when the ground seemed to shake and a large steel metal door rose upwards like a flower blooming from the ground in front of them. It had the MACUSA coat of arms embedded on it. Harry let go of their hands and pulled the silver ring on the door.

“No one can see this?”

“Nope! Isn’t it brilliant, big brother?” Teddy beamed.

“It’s something… not sure if brilliant is what I’d use,” Peter muttered as Harry grinned.

“Creepy?” Micah tried.

“Yes.” Peter frowned when they stepped out on the other side to the same park they’d be in. “I don’t-”

“Perception, Peter. Look around you at all times,” Edward said unimpressed, glancing around himself.

Peter flinched when the door shut behind them and then sank into the ground. When he turned he couldn’t withhold his gasp. Neither could Micah or Teddy.

Harry only smiled, remembering his first time in Diagon Alley, but this - this was bigger. There were no skyscrapers. No Sears Tower, and the stadium didn’t quite look like a baseball stadium.

A swoop had Peter ducking.

“Jameson! Stay up in the broom lane!” shouted a woman speeding around them on a broomstick to catch up to the skinny boy who had obviously been too low.

“What the hell?” It was all Peter could say.

The area where people were doing yoga was replaced by a flurry of men, women, and children apparating and port-keying in and out. A large corral of gold faced open fireplaces sat along what should have been a wall of nothing. Every so often someone would slide through in a burst of emerald green. They’d be covered in ash and smoke before tapping their wands to clear it and moving on. It looked bizarre sitting in the middle of the park. But no one seemed to see it as strange at all.

On the other side was a man who sold carpets for getting around the town. He was wearing a well tailored business suit, but the well tailored and up-to-date look was a bit lost as it was a bright lime green. He had a similar colored top hat with a white ribbon around the base.

“Carpets?” Peter blinked at the large oriental looking rugs. He watched with a mix of awe and disbelief as a family of four stepped up to the man and paid him a bit of money. Then a carpet that had been rolled up against the stall unrolled itself like a red carpet. The children got on first, a girl and a boy. Both of them sitting cross-legged, and the mother and father were next. Both kneeling as the carpet flew up. The father tapped it and it swerved over their heads.

In the sky there were ‘lanes’ outlined in gold and silver. Gold was for one direction, silver was for the other. People were on brooms or carpets traveling within the lanes. It was like streets mapped out in the sky.

Harry noticed that most were wearing ordinary everyday clothes. The latest styles in Muggle fashions, but there were a few that took these everyday fashions to make them their own with brighter colors, darker colors that didn’t quite match certain fabrics, and even stuffed birds and flowers that spat out glitter or some other magical effect.

“They do it better than Britain,” Harry chirped. “I’ve seen some interesting mash-ups in magical Britain.”

“Like what?” asked Peter curiously.

“A man was wearing a woman’s nightgown, and then there was the one who wore a crinoline with a poncho and football boots.”

“You’re kidding?”

Harry shook his head as Micah and Teddy giggled. Edward smirked. “I remember that.”

“No, I’m not kidding. Britain is very closed off, and some of them take exception to the rules of having to dress like them. So they’ll take Muggle clothing and add their own twist in a form of protest. America was more stringent. Only in the last couple of decades have they been able to branch out. I’m sure about twenty years ago that wouldn’t have been okay.” He pointed at the lime green suit.

“It might have been if you’re talking about the sixties and seventies,” said Edward.

It was hard to move when so many sights needed taking in. Peter tried not to look impressed only to fail.

“So, uh, where are we going?” asked Micah. “I mean, this isn’t Diagon Alley where it’s small and easy to find. I think we’re going to get lost.”

“I brought a map!” said Harry, pulling out a large map that seemed to wiggle and move.

Peter squawked when Harry opened it, and the map became alive as little block buildings popped up with their names. It reminded Peter of an animated monopoly board. One of those electronic ones. Streets and districts were clearly labeled. Grant Park was lit up green because that’s where they were standing.

“Over to the left, the Blackheart Bluffs is one of eight housing districts. If we go toward the Quidditch Stadium and beyond we’ll get to the Fischer Farms, and it’s over here where the Jackson District lay, the second largest shopping district in America. First being New York.”

“It’s almost a city but not quite?” Micah tried. “You said there are only about 200,000 witches and wizards across the country.”

“Probably a few more than that now, but yeah that’s about it. Not counting tourists or visitors from other countries. For a long time the United States had the most stringent decrees about Muggle and magical interaction. Here they call them no-maj. Hermione told me that they used some sort of geothermal duplication charm, and they took half of Chicago and sat it right on top. We are in between spaces. One massive expansion charm and duplication that’s backed by everyone’s magic. I think the door we went through collects a small fraction of magic to keep the runes wired and from failing. I could feel it tasting my magic.” It was similar to what the sorting hat did to keep its magic, as well as Hogwarts.

“Is that why it felt funny going through it?” Teddy asked.

“Yes, it should have taken just a little bit from you and I.”

There was a whole lot more greenery and earth to be seen, and wildlife ran about in abundance. Not to mention the magical zoo and aquarium towards the southern end of the park.

“So they never have to leave their world, hm?” Edward deduced.

“Exactly.”

Micah sniffed the air. “It’s earthy, no pollution or smog. Very different from the Chicago we were just in.”

“No cars,” Harry told him. “And I do think the train runs, but it’s all steam or magically enchanted.”

Most of the buildings had a more modern look to the ones in Diagon Alley, but at the same time they were in the classic colonial style with some Georgian mixed. Most of the streets were not streets, but grass, and there were looping footpaths that moved in all directions, following the lanes that glimmered in the sky.

“I’d like to see the aquarium,” said Teddy. “And the zoo. Can we, Dad?”

“I don’t see why not, we’re here,” said Edward, studying the area as best as he could and leaning over to look at the map.

“You want to navigate?”

“I want hands free. I’ll look at it later.”

Harry was pretty sure no one would be attacking them here.

“What kind of tree is this? I’ve never seen it before.” Peter had braved a few steps away to see a plot of trees that he’d never seen. It looked almost tropical and similar to a banana tree leaves except the green leaves had red spots.

“Oh, don’t touch that,” said Harry. “Unless you’re looking to audition for Narcissus’ club. That’s an alihotsy. Also known as the hyena tree. If you bite or ingest the leaves they’ll make you laugh uncontrollably and go into hysteria.”

“And they’re out in the open?”

“I can feel the warding. A mild charm that warns the kids off them. But there aren’t many left. So I guess they’re trying to preserve it.” It seemed Grant Park had the largest number of them in the United States.

“Sounds African almost,” Micah pointed out, inspecting the bright pink stem of the leaves. It was pretty.

“Yeah, you’d have to ask someone else for more details. The name and what it does is all I know.” George had great fun with those once, and he was pretty sure he remembered them slipping some to Percy at one point.

Ah well.

Not even a half a mile away there was a massive garden that had a white fence around it, and inside that garden wasn’t roses or the usual flowers. Instead, they were bright red and white speckled mushrooms, and of all things they were leaping.

“Ooh, leaping toadstools!” Teddy squealed in delight.

There was a sign that said to see Ol’ Potter’s Apothecary for the rights to pick them.

“Relation, Baby?” Micah teased.

“No idea,” Harry admitted. “I do know my ancestor was originally Stinchcombe, and because he helped the Muggles with their diseases and illnesses of the time his name was changed to Potterer or something. All are dead, but I guess the name is around because most magicals are sentimental.” He shrugged. “That’s all I know. Come on, let’s keep walking or we’ll be here all day.”

As they moved along, Harry did his best to name the trees, animals, and flowers. Teddy helped him out, and spotted some natural mandrakes that were budding in the ground.

“I guess with no pollution the soil quality must be excellent for all of this natural growth, hm?” asked Micah. “Sorry, I can’t help it. It smells so nice here. Almost like our home.”

If one didn’t wish to fly, apparate, or port-key around there was also the choice of going by horse and buggy. Teddy loved the large winged palomino horses that were sleek with long full manes. A few colors were a bit on the shocking side, but then there were the normal shades of brown, white, and black. Even Edward had stopped to stare at the beasts for longer than he normally would have, though his face was unreadable. Harry would love to be a fly in his head to know exactly what he was thinking.

Peter was just gawking at it as Teddy asked the driver what their names were. He even got to pet one that was friendly and was allowed to give it a sugar drop.

“Parrain-”

“No,” Harry, Micah, and Edward said at the same time as they decided to take the buggy to get around. It seemed the safest even to Edward.

Teddy turned and pouted. “Why not?”

“You have a whole host of pets at home already,” said Edward.

Peter actually started laughing as Teddy tried for a good ten minutes to convince them why he should get one for Christmas.

“Besides, Teddy Bear, you’ll be gone five days out of the week. Who’s going to take care of them?” Harry asked, and that gave Teddy pause. “Me?”

“You already do enough, Baby.”

“What about when I’m older?”

“When you’re older and you can take care of them every day, be my guest,” said Harry.

“Can they really fly?” Peter asked softly. He was watching them ruffle their wings. They were only slightly feathery. Mostly at the ends.

“Oh yes they can,” said Harry with a nod.

“Aren’t they known as Pegasus or is that Pegasi?” Micah asked. “I’ve read some of your books.”

“Pegasi aren’t as big, but they are an off-shoot. Ancestor maybe. Ask Luna when we get back.” Harry suggested. “She’ll know with her background.”

“So where are we going to meet this Ollivanders of yours?” Edward asked as they all got situated. Micah and Teddy were on one side of the buggy and Peter, Harry, and Edward were facing them. Peter and Harry were once again holding hands as Edward stretched his weaker hand across the back of the seat, brushing against Harry’s shoulder.

“We’ll pass his shop a few blocks down I believe.” Harry looked at the map again as the buggy started moving. “It should be between a bookstore and the bank.”

“Do they take dollar bills here?” Peter asked as he looked out over the park. Eyes flickering up to watch the brooms and carpets fly overhead. People were stopping and going as if they were cars on a real street. There even seemed to be the flying equivalent of streetlights. Flashing between red and green whenever lanes crossed over others. Peter wondered why they didn’t just have them at different levels like in futuristic movies.

“No, we’ll need to stop at the bank first to exchange our money.” Harry kissed the teen’s cheek. “Don’t worry I’ll cover anything you want to buy.”

“I’ve got money, Harry. You don’t need to keep paying for me.” Peter grumbled.

“That won’t work, Peter. Baby will insist on paying for everything while we’re in the magical world. Save your money for you and Nathaniel. When you’re out on dates with us, we’ve got you covered.” Micah said. “Save up your money for bigger purchases in the future.”

“And if I want to buy anything for you?” Peter countered.

“While we are in my world, we use my money, Peter. It’s sweet of you to think of that though.” Harry leaned against him.

“Can I get a carpet, Dad?” Teddy asked, looking at a family that was lifting up to their right. “That looks more fun than the broom we have at home.”

“Looks more stable,” Edward agreed, “but no. You can’t have a flying carpet.”

“But I want to be Aladdin for Halloween this year.” Teddy pouted.

“You’re not getting a genie or monkey, Teddy.” Harry chuckled. “Besides, the carpet would only be valid here or other magical places. You can get a hefty fine if you’re caught in the non magical world with one.”

“And brooms?”

“Are more legal because they are smaller and easier to hide.” They passed a large budding wiggentree that had tiny little stick-like creatures crawling all over it. Peter pointed at them in curiosity. “Bowtruckles.”

“So cute!” Teddy squealed as he leaned a little too far. Micah reached out and snagged the back of his jean shorts to keep him from falling over. Harry didn’t bother to tell him that it was charmed. He wouldn’t fall, and if he did, he’d probably bounce right back in place.

“Definitely can’t have one of those. They are destructive if you touch their trees.” He shook his head. Not to mention Cocoa and the others would probably try and eat them.

They passed shops of varying kinds as well as men and women with children, or some on their own. A few teenagers out and about. Nearby there was a large playground, and it was complete with slides that threw kids up in the air and then caught them again. Edward pondered over the safety of it. Teddy didn’t care either way and wanted to try it.

“I can’t believe this is all right out of the corner of your eyes,” said Peter. “No one non magical knows about this place?”

“No, unless it’s very close family members. You have to get permission.”

“Did you-?”

“Of course,” said Harry.

“By the way, I heard a while back that those not born here have to have a wand permit before you can do magic on American soil. You don’t have one do you?” asked Edward. Not that he cared. “I read that it’s so they can trace illegal activities?”

Harry smiled. “I have a permit. For the holly wand,” he said, nodding at Teddy who had his. “But it doesn’t have a trace on it. All the permit does is let you know the location and if magic has been cast in the area. No one would dare ask me for my wand permit.” It was stowed away in his moleskin pouch. Inactive completely. “After so many years in the country it’ll be deactivated when you’re deemed safe. I think mine has been because they know I’ve had to use some tricky spells here and there.”

“Baby gets around the laws,” Micah teased softly.

Harry leaned forward and poked him in the nose. “Rules bend over backward for me,” he did his best to imitate Snape only to have Peter and Teddy laughing.

Even Edward grinned. “I suspect you’ve heard that a few times.”

“Oh yeah. I used to hate it, now I embrace it.”

“Will that affect Teddy getting his wand?” asked Micah.

“I don’t know,” Harry admitted. “While he wasn’t born here, this is his first wand technically; so he might be considered a native and not need the permit. For Ollivander, the wand chooses the wizard not the other way around. I think that’s why he’s one of the best and so successful. Some of the American masters, while probably brilliant, stick to only one or two types and they choose it for him rather than the other way around. I do know Gregorovich was pretty high tiered, enough to make Ollivander a bit jealous. It’s like your gun preferences, Edward. What feels right for you.”

“Now that I can understand,” said Edward. “You always know how to speak my language.”

“He’s speaking a language?” Peter countered. “It sounds like gobbledygook to me.”

“I can’t speak goblin, Peter!” Harry scoffed playfully as he bumped Peter.

“Huh?”

Teddy snickered. “It’s a language, big brother. The language of the goblins, Gobbledygook.”

Peter was quiet for a moment, and then. “Really?”

“Yup.”

“Okay…”

They were reaching the end of the street now. Up ahead was the bank. It was a large white building. It almost looked like the White House with the MACUSA flag flying in the wind next to another flag in purple. The only thing that changed it from looking exactly like the White House was the darker trimming and the blotted out windows.

“We’re a bit early yet so let’s go by the bank and do some exchanging,” said Harry.

Unlike Britain who employed Goblins, the bankers here were all human. Outside were two large statues of a witch and wizard on either side with big wide steps that led to four clear doors manned by two security personnel. To most they wouldn’t look like much, but then a wizard didn’t need muscles all the time. They were dressed in well tailored black business suits. Identical except for the colors of the ties which ranged from all colors of the rainbow.

“Much friendlier than Gringotts,” Micah hummed as they were greeted politely and the doors held open for them.

“Friendlier?” Peter queried, his eyes looking all around as they stepped into the lobby. There was black and white diamond tile flooring, and pigeons and owls flying in and out with letters and things attached and addressed to their respective owners.

“Goblins aren’t friendly.”

“Goblins run the banks?” Peter asked.

“Yup.”

“I’m done being shocked,” he said in exasperation. “I guess you were not kidding when you talked about those outside witches.”

“Nope.”

It was an easy in and out. Harry set up an account for Teddy to have access to pocket money while at school. There was a small branch by the school that students could access that let them draw from their accounts. He then created an account for himself that was linked to his Gringotts vaults. After a bit of debating he had decided to bring cash from his job and have it transferred and exchanged into this account and Teddy’s. Peter wandered around, not interested in watching bank transfers. Edward followed at his heels as Micah remained beside Harry and Teddy.

The teller explained the various ways the bank here worked in comparison to Gringotts. The largest difference being the use of debit cards and checkbooks connected to accounts. Unlike their no-maj counterparts, there was no fee for the creation of the cards and checkbooks, and multiple copies could be created for each account. They would only need the magical signature of the account holder and the written signature with blood quill of each person given permission to use them. Harry would have to wait to add Jean-Claude when they could get to New Orleans. Harry asked for four cards and checkbooks attached to his account for the time being. Harry gave his magical signatures and called Peter and Edward back over.

“You’ll get your own when you’re a bit older, okay, Teddy Bear?” Harry said as the boy rocked back on his heels.

“Okay, Parrain. You just don’t want me to buy a winged horse,” he teased.

“No I don’t,” said Harry as Micah snickered and swooped around Teddy after signing where he was asked to sign. The leopard king flinched slightly at the pinch when the blood quill was used but quickly healed and put it out of his mind.

“What would you even do with a flying horse?”

“Ride him. Fly him. I’d also love him!”

“And then what?” Harry asked as he did his own signature, ignoring memories of Umbridge that tried to creep up.

“What else would I do?”

“You have to feed it, water it, and clean up after it.”

The man behind the counter chuckled as Peter and Edward made their way back to the group.

Teddy didn’t seem to realize this. “Oh, I won’t have time for that will I?”

“No baby you won’t,” said Harry grinning. “Like I said when you’re much older and out of school, if that’s what you want. Fine, so long as I’m not taking care of it. Peter, Edward, you’ll need to sign here with a blood quill. You should feel a pinch as the quill uses your blood to write your signature. This ensures that the card and checkbook are tied to you, decreasing fraudulent charges.” There were no mine carts or deep dives underground, which Harry saw as a shame. Edward approved. Both men quickly provided their signatures, Peter flinching as the quill drew blood. “Sorry, luv,” said Harry, kissing him on the cheek.

“It’s fine,” he muttered. “Just tell me we don’t have to do that again.” Harry quickly checked both men. None of them used the quill enough to scar, but Harry wanted to make sure. Micah’s body healed quickly because he was a wereleopard, Peter and Edward didn’t have that.

“Not at the bank, can’t promise anywhere else. The blood quill is needed to connect them to the individual. If you misplace either one and want to replace them you will need to redo it, but that is rare.” The teller explained. “Would you like to customize the cards for each person? There are a selection of colors and designs you can choose from, or have it the standard gray?”

Once that was figured out and settled, Harry and Micah were stuck with rainbow colored cards thanks to Teddy insisting. Edward and Peter got away with the standard gray.

“Well that was painless.”

“Are you sure about that?” asked Peter, flatly.

Harry smiled. “Much more painless than the goblins, I assure you. Blood Quills are awful, but they’re necessary sometimes. We can’t use DNA like Muggles.”

“Why not?” asked Peter.

“Magic,” said Edward for Harry. “Magic can manipulate and change things.”

“There’s even a potion that I could take that would turn me into a perfect replica of you, right down to your DNA,” Harry told Peter. “Only thing that doesn’t change is our blood and magic.”

“But you know, I can see where someone could abuse those quills. I hope they’re controlled,” said Micah.

“I mean they have trees here that send you into hysterics,” Peter pointed out.

“He’s got a point,” Edward agreed. “I could see the damage those quills could do in the wrong hands.”

Harry kept his face blank. While Micah, Edward, and Jean knew the scars he had had for years, Teddy and Peter were still ignorant. “We should go see Ollivander now, and then do the rest of Teddy’s shopping.”

Most of the buildings that were on either side of the street were detached, unlike Diagon Alley, and they all had small lanes connecting the different main roads. Most of the buildings were made of stone with old English writing over the doors. Almost all of the buildings were clean, newer, and slightly up to date except for one building.

Their destination sat next to a bookshop called Arcane Minded of the Dorcas Fool. There was no name on the front. It was small, and looked like it’d been wedged in at the last minute.

“Are you sure this is the right store?” Peter asked.

“Looks like something we’d see in Diagon Alley,” Micah commented. The windows were covered by dark heavy drapes and in the front of that tapestry was a white oak looking wand sitting on an old dusty stand. There was a sign on the door. ‘By Appointment Only.’

“It’s right,” Harry assured. He pushed the old door open, and it let out one of those horror film squeaks and creaks. It was dark, lowly lit with candle torches burning on the wall. It smelled old and stuffy, like an attic. It was no bigger than the average sized living room, but you’d never know it with the tottering boxes that rose high to the ceiling with small aisles blocking free movement in the space. You had to be careful or risk knocking the boxes over.

“Are all these wands?” Peter asked, lowering his voice to a whisper if only on principle. It was like they were in a library. Harry could feel Edward and Peter’s paranoia go into hyperdrive.

Micah took in the scent of the room. “I can’t smell anything except dust and wood.”

“I’d hazard a guess he doesn’t make it over here often,” said Harry in a normal voice. He had no doubt that Ollivander was already aware of them. “So there would hardly be a human scent for you to capture.” He rubbed at Micah’s back gently and kissed the man’s cheek.

“Shall I call out his name?” Teddy asked. He’d been hopping from foot to foot with excitement.

“I’m sure he knows you’re here,” Harry said without a doubt. Edward turned in a small pivot just as Teddy let out a squeal of delight.

“There you are!” Teddy squealed. Peter let out the smallest of gasps when he noticed something standing face to face with Edward. It was a tall, obscenely thin, skeleton man with sallow skin, a wonky nose, and his hair white like a cloud. It stuck up wildly as if he’d rolled out of bed and forgot to brush it.

One hundred years ago.

“Are you still doing that to spook the first years, Mr. Ollivander?” Harry asked with a smile.

“I had wondered if I could still evade your noses,” said Mr. Ollivander in a soft, barely there voice that at the same time managed to rise up and capture everyone’s attention. “Britain does not often afford me the luxury to test if I still have it or not. It seems I do, all except for you. Interesting, it is the fool of man who does not see beyond blood and bone.” He was draped in faded black robes that may have once been very nice with its gray fur along the collar and sleeves, but time had not been the kindest to it.

Edward did not blink, and Harry just smirked as Micah and Peter had the same baffled expression. Teddy giggled. “You’re funny!”

“I do believe, child, that you are the first to describe me as funny. I thank you for it. May I ask to see the real you?”

Teddy looked at Harry who nodded, and with a cross-of-eyes and deep focus Teddy’s chosen look melted away. Soft chocolate brown hair took the place of the black. His eyes were a glowing amber with a small almond uptilt that denoted the blood adoption from Harry. You could also see it in his jaw and ears. His nose and heart shaped face was all Tonks.

“Ah that face. I do remember the first time she came into my shop. She tripped on her way into the shop, and wands went everywhere,” said Mr. Ollivander in memory.

“Why did she trip?” Teddy asked, and that had Harry snickering.

“Tonks was a clumsy girl at times.”

“Indeed, she caused quite the stir when she accidentally elbowed a cage full of salamanders off the table at the Magical Menagerie. He on the other hand was a quiet and sturdy fellow. Yes, yes. It seems Mr. Lupin-Potter that you have the best of both. Allow me to get started?” He clapped his hands, and that’s when a tape measure flew up from the back of the store. It started zipping around the boy who twisted around to watch it measure him.

Harry, Peter, Micah, and Edward all stepped back to give Teddy the floor. A series of chairs were drawn up for them and they sat. This time Harry ended up between Edward and Micah with Peter next to the Nimir-Raj.

“Is he always this eccentric?” Micah asked softly as he ran a hand along Peter’s thigh.

“He tamed it down this time,” said Harry with a grin as Edward arched a brow. “How did you hear him?”

“His robes brushed the dust on the floor. I didn’t hear him so much as I felt dust roll across my shoe,” he said and then thought about it. “Seems I may need to train some more.”

“Dust across your shoe?” Peter mouthed in disbelief. While he was training under Edward as a bounty hunter and was a budding sociopath, he still had typical teenager moments.

“It’s annoying that I can’t quite smell him,” said Micah. “Just dust and boxes.”

Harry brought his shoulders up. “Ollivander is a mystery to all of us, but he is the best.”

“What kind of memory does he have?” asked Micah.

“Just as good as Edward’s, maybe better.”

“Better?” Edward raised a brow.

“How can I know? I do know he remembers every wand he sold, and every person he’s ever sold it to down to the minute details.”

“How old is he?” Peter whispered as he leaned across Micah.

“Not a clue.”

“You should ask.”

“You first. You’re the one curious,” said Harry smiling, but Peter didn’t look like he wanted to at all.

Peter was watching the spectacle of the measuring tape whipping around a laughing Teddy. Mr. Ollivander was asking him questions from time to time, and then he would disappear through one of his aisles. He moved so silently. “Why are his footsteps so silent? Can you hear them Micah?”

“No,” Micah admitted. “I hear nothing. It’s like he’s a ghost.”

Teddy tried several wands, but Mr. Ollivander whisked them away with a tut. “No, that isn’t right… no that one won’t work… let’s try…” He kept flittering back and forth.

Teddy turned. “What is he looking for, Parrain?”

“The Perfect Fit.”

“Indeed,” said Mr. Ollivander, coming back through. “Every wand has a mind and life of its own. How else does it channel your magic? The wand always chooses the wizard, and to believe that it’s the other way around is foolish.” He paused and stared at Teddy critically. “I sense a wand on you… I thought it was Mr. Potter’s wand…”

“You mean this one?” Teddy pulled out the holly wand from his pocket.

“Ah… yes. One of my favorite wands to date. Do you know how difficult holly wood is in creating a wand, especially with a phoenix? They don’t like playing together,” he said as he bent down to observe it. “It’s a beautiful craft, if I do say,” he said shamelessly. Harry grinned as Micah shot him a wide-eyed worried look. “Sometimes even I don’t know what my wands are going to look like until they are finished.”

“Do you want to see it?” Teddy offered in that sweet nature of his.

“Oh no. It is yours now. Has it served him well, Mr. Potter?” Ollivander asked, flashing a glance at Harry.

“Yes, we gave it to him in case of emergencies. You know how it is, Mr. Ollivander,” said Harry.

“I do indeed,” he agreed. “It might be that the wand has tailored itself to you. Normally, the wand would fight if it’s being borrowed. It won’t ever work right with another as it would its normal caster. However, perhaps, Mr. Potter, you have put your own will into the wand?”

“Maybe.” Harry wasn’t too sure on wand lore, but perhaps the wand declared Teddy as his own since he was Harry’s?

“I do wonder if the other survived.”

“Other?” Micah asked.

“The brother to this wand. A great wand, but the wielder was terrible in his power.” A shiver ran down his spine and his face drew gaunt for the briefest of moments. His light mossy blue eyes seemed to blink out into a daze before he came back too.

“You mean this one?” Harry pulled it out of his moleskin pouch, and Mr. Ollivander froze as he stared at it. Harry spun the yew wand around.

“Indeed,” he spoke softly. “A beautiful wand, and completely opposite to the holly wand as it was made of Yew. A true magical yew tree is hard to find, and even harder to cultivate. I suppose you would have that right wouldn’t you? And then there’s that other wand, the blood wand of old. No known creator on this earth. Hm, I do believe I have an idea. I have been experimenting when I stop by this shop in the United States. Unlike my fellow makers, I can branch out from time to time.” He turned on his heel and swept off, his robes flapping as they did.

“I didn’t know you had a third wand, Baby,” said Micah, looking at it.

“I never use it,” said Harry as he put it away. “It’s Voldemort’s wand.”

“Oh right, Mr. Ollivander was a prisoner of his,” said Micah.

“Yes. I don’t ever use it, but I have it so that no one else can use it. Not that wands are dangerous on their own, but it’s the principle of the matter, you know?”

Edward nodded. “I get it.” It was like him and his guns.

“I didn’t mean to make Mr. Ollivander feel bad, maybe I should apologize?” Teddy tilted his head.

“You didn’t do anything baby,” said Harry smiling.

“Are you sure? He seemed weird when I showed him this wand.”

“It is of no consequence, Mr. Lupin-Potter. Old men like me have a lot of memories. You can say that the wand in your hand was the saving grace of the world. I was merely reflecting on it and its significance. It is interesting how wands are tied to everything, and yet most witches and wizards take them for granted.” Mr. Ollivander appeared with a brand new looking box in his hand. It was bright yellow. “I do believe you might find a friend in this one.” He opened it.

It was the same length as Harry’s holly wand, and it had the same etchings along it with the only difference being the slight goldish hue. It was really a beautiful one, Harry admitted. One of the prettier ones that he’d seen.

“A man like me must always remain neutral, but there are times when that falls away,” said Mr. Ollivander. Teddy stowed the holly wand away and reached in for the new one. He let out a gasp as his body began to glow, and Mr. Ollivander smirked. “Perfect.”

“I can feel the difference,” said Teddy. “It’s much warmer. Like being in bed surrounded by everyone in a giant pile.”

“What kind is it?” Harry asked, hoping Mr. Ollivander didn’t elaborate on that giant pile. No need for awkward questions.

“It’s holly and the same length, however on the way here I managed to come across a young rare Thunderbird perching in a tree. Why I must admit, she almost burned my eyes out, but I did manage to pluck a feather. I just finished making the wand yesterday.” He proudly showed his hand where black and blue scars etched across it. “As I said, holly is difficult, but it is one of my favorites. I’ve never sold a holly wand that ended up in the wrong hands. So I suppose I am a sentimental old fool. America uses many different ingredients for its citizens, and while Mr. Lupin-Potter was born overseas, he has become mostly native. But of course with you involved things are always interesting, Mr. Potter, hm?”

“Did you climb up a tree to get to this bird?” asked Micah in alarm.

“Of course. There are many magical species that you don’t want to be caught doing magic too close to. A real wandmaker will crawl across the world for his or her own ingredients. I am ashamed to admit that these last few years I’ve had to employ the outside help of Ms. Lovegood.”

“Luna’s home with us!” said Teddy proudly.

Micah seemed amazed that an old man like Ollivander, who had obviously been through a lot, was still going out for his ingredients. Peter was wondering how old he really was.

“Yes, the last time she wrote to me, she let me know that she was settling here.”

“What were my parents’ wands?” Teddy asked curiously.

Mr. Ollivander smiled. “Your father preferred a ten and a half inches of cypress with a hair taken from the most paternal unicorn I have ever laid eyes on. One of the few that let me take his hair rather than almost trampling over me. Unicorns are feisty creatures. Cypress tends to prefer souls who are brave and noble warriors, and they will never produce results for the coward.”

“That’s perfect! My father was brave. He helped save the world!”

“Indeed. Everyone played a part, and your mother was no different. She had the springy wand of a willow, eleven and a quarter inches, with the dragonheart string of a rather calm dragon for one of its kind. A powerful instrument for non-verbal spell casting, and her illusion magic was next to none. A wand such as that prefers great intelligence.”

“That’s so cool!”

“Mr. Potter’s parents on the other hand were mahogany and willow respectively. No two wands are alike even if you were to use the same core and the same length, make, and model. It’s much like a person or a plant. All grow differently, all react differently, due to the lives they lived before being used as ingredients. It is magic after all. Always alive and it never dies. I thank you, Mr. Potter, for allowing me to size your son.”

“No problem. I’m glad you offered. It did run across my mind about what to do about his wand. I know there are plenty of wandmakers here in the United States, but it wouldn’t be the same.”

“Indeed, Mr. Potter. Indeed.” Mr. Ollivander gave a great bow. “And now, I have a date in the swampy moor, and let’s see if I can catch the hair of a rougarou.”

Micah squawked at this. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“If you need assistance,” Edward offered, in that flat way of his.

“Nonsense, I’ve trampled through worse marshes before, but I thank you for the offer, Mr. Forrester.”

It was as they left that Edward turned to Harry. “How did he know my name, Little Raven?”

“I didn’t give it to him,” Harry promised.

Edward’s eyes narrowed, and Micah laughed as Peter shook his head. “He’s kind of creepy.”

“Says everyone I’ve ever met. I would like to think he might have a bit of divination magic in his blood. In the way that Luna has, not counting being prisoners of war together they aren’t too far apart in likeness,” Harry added. “Like I said, eccentric but he is the best.”

“I know nothing about wands, but I don’t doubt you, Little Raven,” said Edward thoughtfully. “But I do wonder how he is alive if he’s plucking bits from creatures. If it’s more than magic, I’d like to know about it.”

Harry snickered. “Ask him sometime. I’ve heard many stories about nearly being hoofed to death and even one about a Fwooper that wouldn’t get out of his head.”

“A fwooper are those colorful pretty birds that sing to you until you go crazy right?” asked Teddy tilting his head.

“Yep, I bet they have a few here at the zoo. We can check it out later. For now, let’s start with the boring part since we’re so close by. Books.”

Chapter Text

“Little Raven, give me the booklist.” Edward said as he held out his hand.

“Huh?”

“You’ll be bored stiff in there, give it to me. Alpha and I will make sure that Teddy has the books he needs.” Harry happily dug out the list and passed it over to Edward.

“I’ll stay out here with Harry then. Can’t leave him without protection.” Peter grinned. “Google is better than books anyways.” He ignored the annoyed look Micah sent him. Micah didn’t like that Peter preferred to use the internet for his reports instead of getting books at the library.

Harry leaned up on his toes and kissed his cheek. “Sounds good to me. Maybe we’ll get lost doing something that’s less stuffy.” He resisted shivering when Peter’s fingers traced down his back. It didn’t help that he was wearing a thin light green silk shirt, and it made goosebumps appear.

“And more fun?” Peter smirked at Harry as Edward, Micah, and Teddy went into the store. “That alley looks like it can hold tons of fun for our date; too bad Micah went inside. I noticed your shiver.”

“Horny boy, that was your fault.” Harry spoke against Peter’s lips as the teen wrapped an arm around Harry’s waist.

“For you, Micah, and Nathaniel? Always.” Peter backed Harry up into the alley. After a lot of discussion with various parties it was agreed that while Nathaniel was Peter’s main relationship, Peter would also go out and have sex with Harry and Micah as a pair. Similar to Logon, Jason, and Harry’s relationship. Only in their family and Community could a complicated relationship structure like that work. With a wave of Harry’s hand, a notice-me-not spell got dropped over the alleyway. A simple way to keep unwanted visitors from interrupting their fun and ensure that his men were the only ones to enter. “How’s the ardeur?”

“It’s fine. I might take a top up but this is fun time.” Harry smiled as Peter leaned down enough to slot their lips together. Harry formed his body right into Peter’s and drew his kisses out with a flick of his tongue. It never failed that Harry’s would almost instantly go from fine to hot, and Peter had gotten way better at this. The only way it could be hotter was if Micah was behind him.

He lost his shame long ago. No longer did it sit and rest in that little spot telling him he was doing something shameful. Peter was theirs, and that was all there was to it. He wound around Peter’s neck, and dragged his lips down Peter’s chin to his neck. The large pulse in his throat thudded at an impressive speed, and he could hear and smell the blood rush. A tiny hint of leopard was nestled somewhere deep in the veins. He sucked, making Peter gasp and push their bodies closer together. He pulled on Peter’s lust, and swallowed it thickly down his throat.

“H-Harry-”

“I want more than just a kiss,” Harry hissed as he pulled back and licked Peter’s lips.

Peter’s dark eyes shined as Harry dragged his mouth down, pulling the button-down shirt apart with ease, and then sucking against his lightly toned skin. Peter groaned as Harry worked his way further down until he was on his knees.

Pulling them out and into his mouth was just as orgasmic for him as it was for his lovers. Harry wasn’t sure what it was, but it boiled his blood. He swallowed Peter’s stiff cock down the back of his throat, and heard the strangled moans from the teen burned him. Peter’s fingers fell into his hair, pulling and raking through the wild mess as he sucked and used his mouth to pump him. Peter’s lust and sex poured out before his orgasms, refilling the ardeur tucked away inside of him. Harry shivered when he felt the leopard king’s energy nearby.

Peter gasped when Micah pressed himself right up against his back and nipped his ear. “Well aren’t you lucky.” He tilted Peter’s chin and kissed him hard.

Harry watched from his position on his knees, and sucked him harder making Peter moan out against Micah’s lips.

“You’re done quickly.” Peter panted.

“I was more curious about what you two were going to get up to.” Micah ran a hand down Peter’s chest and teased his nipples. His dark eyes rolled as Micah watched Harry never stop until Peter lost control. His hips pushing right into Harry who held himself down so that the cum could pour into his mouth and not drip onto his clothes.

“A tasty mouthful,” Micah grinned with a bite to Peter’s shoulder. “Going to share?”

Peter moaned when Harry kissed back up his body, mouth closed, and then he curved a hand around the back of Micah’s neck and kissed him hotly, their lips and tongue sliding as Peter cursed out. His cock still throbbing, out in the open.

“We should take care of him when we get home tonight,” said Micah with a groan.

“I’ll be up for a round or two,” said Harry grinning mischievously as he turned and shared a kiss with Peter. “Much better than books.”

“I agree,” Peter followed up thickly. “Admit it, Micah, you got bored too.”

Micah pouted. “Teddy wasn’t allowed to get near the fun books,” he confessed. “Apparently he’s too young.”

“You could have gotten them on your card. Or I can get them,” said Harry, smirking. “But then, we might already have them.”

“Oh no, I don’t mean those,” said Micah grinning. “There’s a small section of adult books. A lot of magical ways to have some fun.”

“You’re serious?” Peter asked as Harry lovingly put him back together, and peppered his neck with kisses. He pulled Harry up closer and kissed his jaw. It was always hard not touching them, being close.

“Mhmm. Edward was browsing the magical wars section while Teddy searched for his school books. They had a selection of them up front, paired together based on school year.”

“He’ll be most interested in World War II and the whole Grindelwald thing,” said Harry, fixing Peter’s shirt back to perfection. He didn’t quite like it tucked in, he insisted it made him look too skinny. Harry could relate to that so he didn’t.

Peter looped an arm around Micah as the leopard king looped around Harry. All of them headed back with soft kisses exchanged as Harry dropped the charms. Peter had not been an expected addition to their lives in this way. He didn’t come into the house with that sort of intent. It simply - happened. Maybe it was the diluted strain in Peter that drew him toward Micah and Harry who were the Nimir-Raj and Nimir-Ra respectively, or it was the fact that all of them had never given up on him. Edward was, of course, his father in all but blood, and he liked and looked up to Jean-Claude, but it was Micah and Harry who took over all the emotional stuff that Edward was still struggling with. It sort of came to be. Peter was still Nathaniel’s, but what he needed from Harry and Micah was a sort of foundation that he sometimes couldn’t get with the young leopard submissive. Harry had been a bit blushing at the fact that he was so young and technically Harry had been one of the guardians, but with there being no blood what could he do? Attraction was attraction, and Peter had grown into a beautiful young man. He had come so far.

Harry couldn’t help but think about the men in their lives. All of them brought something to their lives. All of them were a family and community. Nicky, Domino, and Crispin having been the newer ones that stepped in, but it was like they’d belonged. Crispin was dating Christine, but he was Harry’s white tiger to call. Domino wasn’t officially currently with anyone and didn’t want to be. He was having fun learning what he liked or didn’t like. He sometimes had sex with Harry and Micah, with Jean-Claude watching. Nicky was Harry and Jean-Claude’s lion to call, on top of Harry’s lioness’s mate. Now that Jean-Claude had tigers and lions to call, he could take some of the heat off Harry. He was no longer straining, and with Logan as the Ulfric, life couldn’t have gotten better.

Then they married. More specifically, Harry, Jean-Claude, Micah, and Edward all got married. Nothing could ever feel so right, but… In the back of Harry’s mind there was something missing, and he hated thinking about it so he didn’t. He tucked it away. Far far away from his mind.

Mephistophles, he liked to be called Devil which Harry shortened to Dev, and Pride were two golden tigers that Harry and Jean-Claude tied to them through sex and the ardeur as animals to call recently. Both men were still trying to figure out where they fit in the community. Harry wasn’t very keen to add more men to his card, especially those that were slightly forced on them for the safety of all tigers. Even if they were lovely. However, he also wasn’t going to be a hard no with Dev, it wasn’t his fault, but neither would Harry run to Dev first for sex. Jean-Claude agreed that Pride could be brought in as a pomme when Jason wasn’t available. Thankfully neither tiger fought the boundaries placed on their relationship with Harry and Jean-Claude. Their sister, Envy, was becoming quite happy with her relationship with Luna and Requiem, even if she didn’t like the outcome when they were presented.

“You okay?” Peter breathed hotly against his neck making Harry shiver at the sensation. He seemed to notice Harry spacing out.

Harry tilted his head as if he were a deer caught in a set of headlights. Micah frowned. “Your scent changed.”

“How did it change?”

“It ran strange,” Micah commented.

“Nothing strange, I promise,” said Harry sweetly. “Or at least if it is I don’t know what it is.”

“Now that I believe,” Micah laughed.

“I guess I’m reminiscing a bit,” said Harry, hedging his thoughts off.

“Reminiscing? You’re not that old yet,” Peter teased.

“Older than you, despite how I look,” Harry poked at him. “Besides, I was eleven when I came to Diagon Alley for the first time. I was eleven when I learned that I was a wizard, and Hagrid came and whisked me away. It was the best day of my life, and at the same time it was the beginning of my life.”

“If only they hadn’t given you back to those horrible people,” Micah snarled, and Peter almost yelped when he squeezed a bit too hard. “Sorry,” Micah leaned up and pecked Peter’s temple.

“What am I missing?” Peter asked. “I know you guys have a bond and stuff…”

Harry frowned. “That’s over with.”

“I know, but we still get glimmers every so often. All of us know just about every detail of when you were a child,” said Micah shaking his head.

Harry wound around Micah and nipped him on the ear. “It’s over with, and it’s made me stronger.”

“Stronger yes, but a child should never go through that.”

“No child of ours will,” Harry pointed out.

“It was that bad?” asked Peter. He’d heard small bits, but he didn’t have the whole picture.

“It was- trying. It even pisses Edward off,” said Micah.

“Can we change the subject? Look!” Harry did his best to avert their attention to a fireworks shop nearby that was demonstrating some of their wares with amazing neon shapes that even in the bright blue sky was as clear as if it were at night.

It was a shock for Peter to see everyone out and about, and having not heard or seen a thing. “Your magic still amazes me.”

“Get in line,” said Micah, smiling.

“I still get amazed, what are you talking about?”

Peter was thoughtful. “I noticed that Hermione and Draco will use household charms most of the time. Why don’t you? You know it would shave off a lot of time if you did that.”

“I’ve tried this, Peter, Baby won’t listen,” sighed Micah.

Harry smiled. “It’s part conditioning and part therapeutic that’s why.”

“Therapeutic? It’s hard work,” Peter argued. “You work enough.” It actually bothered Peter that he worked so much. Micah too, but no one could seem to stop him. It was one of those things he was working on with Dr. Lillian. He hadn’t expected that he’d keep going to see her, but it kind of happened.

“I’m fine, Peter, and I’m very happy,” said Harry. “Probably the happiest I’ve been in a long time if I’m being honest with you.”

“Why is that, Baby?” Micah asked.

“I don’t know. Just feel a bit freer is all. Despite some of the stupid things that’s happened over the years, I feel I’m in a good place. Plus I love cooking for everyone, and cleaning helps wipe my mind of stuff. I’ll use magic every now and then. Mostly for the bathrooms,” he said, making them laugh.

“There are too many bathrooms in our house,” said Peter.

It’d only been recently that Peter was finally claiming the house as his own too, and that warmed Harry to bits. For a long time he’d call it Harry’s house or even Ted’s or Teddy’s house. He never called it his own. But now, now it was his own.

The three walked back into the bookstore. A glance around the brightly lit shop revealed that it had more in common with a Barnes and Noble than it did Flourish and Blotts. Grass green plush carpet lined the floor, blue wall to blue wall. Clouds floated past lazily along all four walls and the ceiling. It was almost like being in a meadow if you ignored the line of cashiers at the front and rows upon rows of bookshelves. The various chairs made up of mundane flowers scattered about really helped with the illusion.

“No one tell Hermione this is here.” Harry muttered looking around. “She’ll move here and Louie will never see her again…”

Micah snorted before pulling Harry and Peter towards the back of the store. “The fun books are back here.”

“Where are Ted and Teddy?” Peter asked, glancing around as they passed rows of books.

“I left them both right six rows and back four. We’re going all the way back though. To that corner that looks like night compared to the rest of the shop.” Sure enough, when Peter and Harry looked over, there was a corner of the shop darker than the rest. Almost as if it were perpetually evening. Instead of clouds on blue walls, it was starlight on black. A moon even hung on the ceiling providing light to see by.

“Huh, subtle but honest. Most people think of sex related things as only happening at night. A secret hidden in the night.” Harry mused as the three stepped across from day to night. While darker than the rest of the store, they could all see clearly. “Flourish and Blotts was nothing like this. It was small, stuffy, and cramped.”

“Like Ollivander?” asked Peter.

“A bit bigger, but yeah.”

“Britain’s population is a lot smaller. So it makes sense,” said Micah.

“Plus it’s the ‘original place.’ All of the United Kingdom is ancient in terms of the magical world, and you can probably add France to that as well,” he explained. “The United States, according to the magicals, is still a baby.”

The books ranged from everything from the highly controversial topic of sex magic to magical intimacy, and then positions and even wand movements to bring out the best in their partners. Peter was completely confused by a book that went into explicit detail into the Greek Mythos. “They were real?” He asked, reading about Aphrodite’s escapades.

“Yep, they were witches and wizards. All pure magic so I imagine in those times they would seem like Gods and Goddesses. You ever noticed the goat relation? Poor things, always being a sacrifice,” Harry tutted, pulling down a book on positions.

“Oh, here’s an interesting one. It’s a series of potions that reveal each other’s fantasies,” said Micah.

Harry peaked over at it. “Erm, I guess I could brew it. I’m not pants at potions. Just don’t like it much. You can thank Snape for that.”

“I guess you wouldn’t want Hermione or Draco to make them would you?” Peter teased with a smirk.

“Maybe Luna. She wouldn’t ask me questions,” said Harry with a grin.

“Can I get this one? It’s actually interesting,” said Peter, holding the one about the Greek Mythos sexual lives.

“It’s your money too, Peter. I didn’t add you to the account for looks. Honestly, my magical world vault could use a few dents,” he said with a slight frown. “And that’s after donating to charities every year. It just keeps refilling.”

“Why is that?” asked Micah.

Harry huffed as if he was exasperated. “A lot of people keep leaving me their fortunes or inheritance when they die if they don’t have heirs,” he confessed. “And I didn’t know this, but during all the trials after the war most of the vaults of the Death Eaters were seized, and then parsed out to the victims, and what was left ended up with me as well. So really, it’s not my money. Plus my family still has ‘shares’ in various apothecary establishments, and then there’s the Weasley joke shop. It’s going international in a few months.” He always kept up with George Weasley and his wife. He liked them, and didn’t want them to think that the others reflected on him and his immediate family. He didn’t deserve that. “I have a feeling my ancestors would be disappointed that I don’t have their love of potions.”

Micah chose two for himself, and the three of them headed over towards where Micah had left Teddy and Edward. Edward was perusing a book.

“Your former mentor is in this one,” said Edward holding it up. Harry looked at the gold writing. “The Wall of Grindelwald.”

“No surprise,” said Harry. “No matter what I think of him now, he was a most powerful wizard. Even I have to respect that. Even if he was a barmy bastard.” Actually, the sting of his past was beginning to wane. His words were kind of on the empty side. Sure, Dumbledore annoyed him even from the grave. But, he had been a mentor. Perhaps it was him getting older? Maybe wiser? Snape would laugh at him if he heard his thoughts.

“You know, I’m pretty up to date on all our war history,” said Edward, and it was a rare day that his eyes shined. “But there have been things that didn’t make sense before, and now I see why they didn’t make sense.”

“Did you guys have fun?” Teddy giggled as he came around with his own handful of books. “Can I get this Parrain?”

“We had lots of fun, Pup,” said Micah, swooping around him and kissing his cheek.

Harry noted the book. ‘Tips and Tricks Against the Dorcas.’

“What does that mean?” Peter asked. “Dorcas. I’ve heard that a few times and it’s in the name of this shop.”

“It’s an American insult. I guess it’s like dork, but it’s named after a woman for some reason. She did something stupid and almost got herself exposed. This was back during the dangerous days, and so people often call others a Dorcas.”

“Can I get it?”

As a parent, he should say no. But Harry remembered when Hagrid wouldn’t let him have any other books aside from his school things. Perhaps if he’d been allowed to choose his own books, he might have had a love for reading. But as such… “Yes, but don’t get caught with that.”

“Is that what you should be saying?” asked Peter as Teddy cheered and ran off to look for more.

“Probably not, but then are we at all conventional? I did just blow you in an alleyway and you are technically my husband’s kid.”

“If he learns something useful, let him have it,” said Edward, snapping the book closed. “Did you three have fun outside?” He smirked as he pulled Harry and Micah into a kiss each. Peter still blushed during these moments, especially as Harry and Micah still tasted like him.

“You know we did,” said Micah.

“Lots of fun,” Harry brushed up against Edward. “Did you check out the WWI books?”

“I’m getting there. I’m surprised by the depth of reading these have. But as with everything you take it with a grain of salt.”

Once Teddy had procured what he needed and wanted, they headed to the middle to be rung up. At Flourish and Blotts there was only ever one or two manning the bookshop. Oftentimes it was the owner and assistant or their son and daughter. But this one had four lines and four cashiers. A small handful of students and adults were in line and waiting to be called. They had quite the variety of books, and so when they stepped up to the cashier and laid them all down, least to say they had a small mountain.

Teddy was excitedly talking about the zoo and aquarium. Peter wondered how many more poisonous things they’d see just wandering out in the open. Edward reminded him that most plants in the world were poisonous. It was simply common sense not to mess with them, unless you know... you were an assassin, but he didn’t say that part.

“Were you able to find all the books you were looking for?” Their cashier asked as she started ringing up Teddy’s school books. “You must be going into your first year at Ilvermorny.”

“I sure am! I can’t wait,” said Teddy cheerfully.

“Only a few weeks left,” said Harry with a smile.

“Yep, and the best thing is I get to come home on most weekends.”

“I remember that. My parents wanted me home every weekend when they found out.” The cashier paused when she finished the school books. “Do you want this all together?”

“Of course,” said Harry. “All of it’s together.”

“Sure.” Moments later she paused again. “I’m going to need to see a valid ID for the rest of these.” A light flush brushed across her cheeks.

Harry blinked at her. “ID? I guess.” He muttered and then elbowed Micah who snickered.

“You knew it was going to come some time, Little Raven.”

ID in the magical world meant wand permit, and here Harry had said he’d never needed it before. Surprise surprise, and yeah Edward was looking at him.

“It’s because they are sensitive content books, sirs. Thank you.” Harry handed the permit over and she ran a silver wand across the permit. She blinked when she saw the registration. “Thank you, it’s a requirement for any books being purchased from the Night Section.”

“Does this mean that we couldn’t come back on our own to get some?” Peter asked, casually as he leaned against Harry’s back. “Since you need an ID and all?”

“Sorry, luv, you’ll have to come with me if you want more. Or owl order from the house.”

“As if I don’t know what they are,” Teddy snickered.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that. Shall I?” She winked at Teddy.

“Shall you what?” he asked, confused. “Why do you have to pretend not to hear that? You’re not my parent.” He said quite factually. Harry and Micah hid sly smiles as Edward smirked and ruffled his head. Peter snickered into Harry’s neck.

“Just like Little Raven there, aren’t you?” Edward teased.

“Nevermind…” She flashed a look of confusion at Teddy. “Your total today comes to 386 galleons, sixteen sickles, and twenty knuts. How are you paying?”

“Card.” Harry handed it over, the bloody rainbow hue was a bit too bright for his liking.

It didn’t take long for her to finish scanning the card and bagging the books. It was obvious she was slightly uncomfortable. Too bad for her. The sex books were carefully wrapped in black tissue paper and sealed with a spell before being placed in the bag with the rest. “The spell can only be removed by someone over the age of twenty one, a precaution for any purchases with children around, company policy. Have a great day.”

Harry smirked, and feeling a bit cheeky, he grabbed the bag and then waved his hand causing the spells to dissolve. “I think that’s just a bit unnecessary. Teddy? Want to carry this for us? I’ve placed a light-weight charm on it so you shouldn’t strain yourself much.”

“Okay! We have a lot more books to add to the library at home.” All of them headed out of the book shop.

“Books are way too expensive. Can’t you just Google it?” Peter wondered thoughtfully.

“Now, Peter. You know you don’t learn much that way,” said Edward. “Besides, half that information is false or misleading.”

“And you know better than to rely on Google for all answers.” Micah grinned. “Anything sex related, you come to a primary source.” Peter snickered and shared a kiss with the leopard to show his agreement.

“Besides, at Ilvermorny there is no way electronics would ever work,” Harry reminded fondly with an arm around Peter’s waist.

“Then how does our house work?” Peter asked curiously.

“A lot of time, money, and cursing on Draco’s part. If only I had known Rafael back then, he might have made the process a bit more painless. To do a castle the size of Ilvermorny? No way.”

“Are we going to the zoo or the aquarium? Do we have time? I’m starting to get hungry too,” said Teddy with a pout.

Edward checked the pocket watch that Jean-Claude had gotten him for Christmas last year. It had a very handsome face. It was gold and silver with numbers in an old English font. “We have time but I’d like to get out of Chicago before nightfall.”

“Now that we’ve entered the non magical way once, I can get us here from home without stepping foot in Muggle Chicago. So we can come back and they won’t have any idea we’ve been here,” said Harry smirking. “I just wanted you all to experience the non magical way before I have us floo over in the future.”

Edward nodded. “Perhaps.” He'd be agreeable to that. Besides, the more the kid learned the smarter he would be.

“Why did we have to go this way first?”

“One for you guys because otherwise you would have been left behind being non-magical. You had to be admitted with a magical to even step foot here. We can take the floo or I can apparate us on future trips. This location’s magic will remember you both ways and you won’t be blocked now.”

It took a second for them to realize what Harry had said. “You mean the fireplace?” Peter squawked. “Hell no!”

Edward’s lip twitched. “I’m with the kid.”

Micah snickered. “Yeah it doesn’t look pleasant, but I am curious. I mean, how do you know where you’re going?”

“Each location has a specific address that you call out. The magic then connections your starting location and the final destination. However, if you don’t stay in your ‘lane’ then you can be knocked out early.”

“Keep your hands and elbows inside the ride at all times!” Teddy chirped.

“Exactly.”

“Forget it!” Peter and Edward said simultaneously. Micah was giggling.

“And don’t breathe in the floo,” said Harry darkly.

“Sounds like something you did, Parrain!” Teddy giggled.

“Uh huh. I was twelve, I ended up in an alley that would make Edward pull out his flamethrower and burn it all down if only on principle.” He cringed at the memory. “First time I ever met Lucius Malfoy, though he hadn’t met me. Interesting that.”

Edward arched a brow. “Should I ask?”

“It was the darkest alley I’d ever seen before, and that still holds true to this day. When I say dark dark magic. I mean that quite literally. Don’t worry I’ll just apparate you. Even a twelve year old stupid me knew to hide when I ended up in a shop with nothing but darkness.”

“I guess since we have the car you can’t just apparate us out of here then, hm?” Micah asked.

“No. You can’t shrink a car with a gas tank. It would explode.”

“Be one hell of an explosion,” said Peter smirking.

“Let’s not forget that apothecary. Didn’t Luna mention needing ingredients for that potion?” Edward reminded everyone.

“Oh yeah,” said Harry, smiling wide. “Draco has most of them from when he and Hermione brewed it for her surrogacy, but there are three missing ingredients. Apparently because there are four of us, including a wereleopard and a magical null, they’ll need these special order ingredients to make the potion work for Luna.”

“Will the stop take long?” Teddy wondered looking at the map. Harry knew the boy wanted to get to the zoo.

“Not at all, just need to put the order in and have the shop send them to Luna’s house when they arrive.”

“Can’t we do that by owl order?”

“Sadly not, they require special handling to gather thus they can only be ordered in person at a licensed shop. You can wait out here, it will only take a moment or two.” Harry stated as they paused outside the apothecary. He quickly kissed all four and slipped into the shop. Minutes later Harry stepped back outside. “To the zoo!”

“Got everything?”

“Yep, ordered just in time too. They assured me Luna will get the ingredients in the next seven days. Which will give Luna and Draco just enough time to brew it for us to take in September.”

Between Harry and Teddy they managed to give their men an education they wouldn’t forget. Peter was still in awe over the pair of Thunderbirds they’d seen, and Micah was still questioning how Mr. Ollivander survived it when they watched the Thunderbirds take each other on in a battle for dominance. Teddy was even more happy to know where his wand came from. Edward was curious about the magic behind it, and had bought one more book in the gift shop. Man had to know everything after all.

There was a nice steakhouse just outside the zoo where they ate, and it was a little past six by the time they got themselves back to the point of entry. No doubt their watchers would be very confused when the group of them appeared out of nowhere. That is if they were still watching.

Not a moment after the door rose, and they stepped back out into Muggle Chicago, did Harry and Edward’s phone go absolutely mad at the exact same time. Micah took the phone for him as Edward checked the park grounds. Peter took Harry’s.

“Marshal services,” both said.

“They’ve called at least six times,” Peter added.

“Bloody Hell,” said Harry, taking the phone.

“Car and then them, Little Raven,” said Edward. None of them had moved from their point where they were still camouflaged from the rest of the park.

“I think they gave up or their forgetting sent them away. Probably confused Augustine greatly when they returned and were yelled at for not following us,” Micah snickered.

It was hard to get a break in the last month or so, they’d been chasing cases and leads all across America. The Harlequin were doing a round trip and killing every and any weretiger they could find.

Neither of them doubted that this was what the calls were about, and once they were safely in the confines of the BMW with its plethora of charms, wards, and tinted windows they let Micah drive. Harry and Teddy sat in the back with Peter as Edward took the front seat, so that both of them could answer their missed messages.

“I have a feeling that you guys are going away,” Teddy pouted.

“You know we’ll return, always,” said Harry leaning down and kissing his nose.

“In time for school?”

“You know it. I’ll drop everything for you, never doubt it,” said Harry.

“We all would,” said Edward, giving him an honest look.

Teddy beamed. “Okay! Go get those bad guys then.”

“You’re easy to please. Here kid,” and Teddy’s face lit up when Peter pulled out a magical glass palomino winged horse from a gift shop bag from the zoo.

Harry’s heart warmed and even Micah smiled. “You got your horse, and it doesn’t shit everywhere.”

Edward actually snorted. “Good job.”

“Oh it’s so cute! I love it!” Peter groaned when Teddy forced a hug on him. “Thank you!”

“Yeah yeah.”

Family. That’s all that mattered in the end.

Chapter Text

“I don’t like this,” Edward hissed, and Harry watched as he settled back on the cheap King Sized bed of their shared room. Which had been more of a challenge to get than it should have been. They were legally married after all. Everyone kept ignoring that fact or pointing out their different last names; as if that was proof they were lying, rings and papers be damned.

They were currently in Dayton, Ohio where three weretigers had been slaughtered, and according to the lycanthrope map there shouldn’t have even been any tigers in Dayton, Ohio. Dayton was entirely Rat and Werewolf territory! Luckily, Rafael had good relations with the Rom of Ohio, and the Ulfric had been one of the rare women Ulfrics. Merlin, Harry wouldn’t want to be on the wrong side of her. But she liked him. She liked him a lot. Both groups had allowed Harry to feed the ardeur discreetly while he was in town so that he didn’t take too much from Edward or accidentally target one of their fellow Marshals. All proper gifts had been sent to their respective leaders, including the Master of the City who had been a flamboyant young master vampire. He had an eye for velvet and furs, and Jean-Claude went above and beyond to sate his addiction on their behalf.

The Preternatural Federal Marshals were the lone wolves of the group, and it was entirely awkward working with the normal everyday Marshals. Edward worked with them a bit better than Harry. For Harry, they just saw him as a boy, no matter his age or experience, and a lot of them took exception to the fact that Harry had the highest number of kills. Legal ones that is.

He also had the highest clearance, and that didn’t make for good conversation at times; especially when Harry would have to say classified or orders from above. A few of them were also under the assumption that Harry was sleeping with the enemy, nevermind the fact that Edward was too. Nope, everyone pointed at him. He didn’t know why nor did he care any longer. MACUSA were well aware of the Mother of Darkness, and they were doing their best to shore up their own defenses in preparations for an all out attack. Mostly, they’d left it to Harry to figure out. Even going so far as to hand him and Edward top classification level which pissed the non-magicals off.

But now, whoever had killed the tigers had moved on and to two potential locations. The powers that be had decided that splitting Edward and Harry up was a good idea.

Edward did not agree, and had argued black and blue. He did not want Harry running toward the Harlequin while he or any of their people were not there as backup. The worst of it all was that they could not tell anyone about the Harlequin. Edward and Harry being the two Preternatural experts on the ground running had to shrug when asked why weretigers. It didn’t help that everyone knew about Harry’s stint in Las Vegas, and the fact that it was Harry who got all the attention even if Edward had been right there with him. Edward was more than happy with that idea, but the other Marshals? Not so much.

They were all like Ron Weasley. Either jealous or simply pissed off because of all the attention that Harry received.

The Preternatural branch of the Marshal’s service was also resented because of all the goodies and work-arounds they were afforded. A lot of weapons and toys the Federal Marshal Unit wasn’t allowed to have because using them against a human was considered inhumane, the Preternatural Marshals were allowed. All because shifters and vampires changed the parameters. A simple handgun did not do much good against the preternatural unless you were Harry or Edward. Being a Preternatural Marshal also included the ability to deputize anyone they wished when they were out in the field if it helped them in pursuit of their target. That included weres and vampires. Something that Gerald Mallory despised Harry over.

It was Mallory who had gotten the law passed, but it was Harry who learned how to exploit it and in the very way that Mallory hated him for. Also with the help of Alex Pinn, Irving Griswold, and several other reporters out of Las Vegas and San Francisco, they had been able to leak these stories and information about the good weres and vampires working hard beside Preternatural Marshals to clean up their fellow rogues. It had opened a lot of new avenues and, despite the trouble from Human’s First and Humans Against Vampires, it looked like these small stories were really having an effect on the United States as a whole. Almost every other week Micah was getting calls from journalists and newscasters. He was now making a good bit of money on his own. Rafael had put his foot down and insisted that if he was going to be the famous face he needed the income to go with it. It seemed that Micah had a pretty popular fangirl following. No surprise there, as gorgeous as he was, and of course Jean-Claude was always a hit.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if this attack was more about you, Little Raven, than it is the weretigers,” said Edward with a cross of his arms as he glared at the boring beige drapes that blocked out what little sunlight was left. A sliding glass door was right behind it. Red Roof Inn wasn’t exactly five star. It sat on the outskirts of Dayton, in a tiny town, across the street from a Perkins and beside it was a Bob Evans. Food wasn’t bad, and it wasn’t fast food every day like their fellow Federal Marshals.

Jean-Claude did not approve of the hotels that the Marshals were setting up in. Or rather a motel, with a lower case m. But they didn’t need to stick out anymore than they were already. Jean-Claude had himself a good sulk over that.

Harry wanted to protest, but he couldn’t. Ever since the Mother of Darkness had shown herself, she’d had a deep interest in Harry. Everyone they had talked to including the Traveler and Baltasar had agreed on this, and thought if she got a hold of Harry’s body she’d probably shape it into her likeness. She was even more desperate, and because of the attacks not working while he was in St. Louis surrounded by his family and community, she was now having the Harlequin that were on her side spread out and take the world by storm.

No hide nor hair of Morte d’Amour, but one thing at a time.

“How about I call Bernardo?” Harry suggested. “Or you can send Peter to me. He’s a lot less threatening, and our story for him would mostly be true.”

“You’d trust Peter to protect you?” Edward tilted his head and smirked.

“He did do well against a real magical. Besides, we’re working on getting him in as a Preternatural Federal Marshal. Be a good time to get his feet wet.”

“Kid has come a long way, I will agree to that. But you’re one of the hardest I’ve ever had to guard, Little Raven.” Edward smirked at this and Harry snickered.

“Yeah, well what can I say? All the bad guys just seem to love me.”

“If that isn’t the truth. Just don’t like this. It’s going to be a trap.”

“I don’t know why they think getting me alone is the better idea,” Harry laughed. “Besides, there will be more that you’re going to send. No doubt about that. But for immediate on the ground running? Peter would be a decent option.”

“Bernardo would be better.”

“Yes, he would be.” He could also charm every woman who got in Harry’s way. Maybe even charm the female Federal Marshals.

“Problem is, we don’t have the warrants in our hands,” Edward scowled. Due to the small flood of incoming ‘classroom and textbook students’ a lot of the new Marshals were green around the edges and not even damp behind the ears. They were all crying foul that the grandfathered in Federal Marshals got too much privilege and they never got a chance to show their skills. So to try and please everyone, the government decided that it was a smart idea to let these fresh faced newbies call the shots, including handing them the warrants of execution, on this search. Thankfully the Preternatural branch refused to change and follow suit. Since most of it was backed by MACUSA funding and education, they weren’t about to allow newbies to lead. Unfortunately for Harry and Edward, their badges were for both departments in the program, allowing the normal Federal Marshal program to tie them up in red tape and force them to follow the newbies who currently held the warrants.

Brilliant.

Some of the old school Marshals made the governments nervous. It didn’t help that almost all of them were glorified assassins and vigilantes. But what the government didn’t realize was that people like Harry and Edward and the grandfathered Marshals were vastly important unless they wanted to dent the American population. Edward thought that was a plus in the end.

Harry always said to let them fall on their faces, and then they’d come crying to them. Edward was usually very patient, but considering they were dealing with the Mother of all Darkness, and the Harlequin... There wasn’t time for patience. Harry did enjoy the whole ‘I told you so’ whenever he got the chance, and he knew he would this time too.

“Where are they sending you?” Harry asked.

Edward scowled. “Houston and you to Tacoma. Interesting how we are being sent to completely opposite sides.”

“You think there could be a mole in the Federal Marshal program?”

“You should always suspect there’s a mole in everything, Little Raven,” he said in that teacher-lecture tone that made Harry smile.

“I don’t always suspect, Professor Lover, because I trust no one but us in the first place.”

Edward grinned. “Now you’re acing my class.”

“As I always do. I’m a good student,” Harry teased with a bounce. “Besides, Tacoma means Alex could be in town. I can always hit him up.”

“What about the Chang, Cho Chun? I’ve gathered quite the intel on her from Domino and the others.”

“If she’s too feisty I can just call every one of her tigers to me. I’ll humiliate her.”

“You could,” said Edward thoughtfully. “If anything, meat shields are a necessity. I’ll give Bernardo a call, and maybe see if I can route Peter to you if I can’t get a hold of Bernardo.”

“Do I get a reward for being such a good student?”

Edward grinned coolly. “I think you’ve earned all the rewards this teacher has to offer.”

“Nuh uh,” said Harry, pushing off the hard bed and right into Edward.

“You think so?”

“I know so, and this student wishes to be bad for a while.”

“Needy, Little Raven.”

“As if any of us are different.” It never failed that every time they were drawn together, Harry would get sucked under. His grip was strong and it made his body hum. Edward’s mouth took full control, crushing upon Harry’s lips in a way that cast a spell over him. It had not been easy to find time away from the other Marshals. It was like someone was on them at all times. It made feeding the ardeur difficult, not to mention Edward needed all the energy he could get. But now with them leaving to separate parts of the map, Harry could take advantage or was that Edward taking advantage? He did love to control things.

oOo

Flying commercial was the worst, and it was made especially bad when Harry couldn’t use his usual tips and tricks to keep Muggle hands off his possessions. It wasn’t like all the Marshals were going to the same place. But there were a couple that were heading to Tacoma, and too many nearby for him to fool the mediocre security. At least Edward and he were leaving from the same terminal about the same time and he was able to say goodbye at the airport, not the hotel.

First was the disbelief that Harry could possibly be over twenty years old, and even more disbelief that he was a Federal Marshal with all the paperwork needed. He would have much preferred Jean-Claude’s private jet.

He spent his time going over St. Louis paperwork, and doing his best to drown out the noise with some headphones, hoping that easy to listen to music would help to distract him. Edward wouldn’t approve, but he was sure that if he absolutely had to he could pop out of the plane. Right now, he needed the distraction more than spatial awareness. If not, he might kill the newbie Federal Marshals on the flight with him. Edward was on a flight to Houston.

It wasn’t as if they had gotten anywhere. Mostly they were chasing after the Harlequin, and picking up their scraps. Harry had no doubt that when they really touched down it would be hell from the word go. Right now, they were playing a game with them.

Maybe Edward was right and they were trying to separate them. The only thing that would separate Harry and Edward was if they were ordered to go in opposite directions. Harry was not a weak Marshal. He was a powerhouse on his own because of his unpredictability, but you combine that with Edward and they were almost invincible. Get one of Harry’s men with the two of them, like Micah or Jean-Claude, and the Harlequin were not that stupid. The Mother of Darkness had tried once before with all of them together, and even using Morte d’Amour, Belle Morte, and the Master of Beasts to attack them at the same time couldn’t defeat Harry and his men. It was a good thing that Jean-Claude had managed to get an all out agreement from the American Masters for Harry and Edward to traipse into territories when it was for official Federal Marshal purposes. Even if the Marshal system allowed them to do so by use of their badge. It was still a courtesy. One that the Masters appreciated Jean-Claude giving them. Tacoma and Seattle did not have a set Master of the City. They did have the largest and only Red Weretiger Clan however, but no one knew about it. At least no one knew until the latest one dropped.

Weretigers were the rarest amongst lycanthropes, and the different colors they possessed made them even more rare and exclusive. Wolves and rats were the most abundant with the hyenas coming in at third, but gaining speed quickly across the US much to Rafael’s dismay. The cat strains were oftentimes harder to catch.

Narcissus had been trying to get Harry to take his hyena strain. Narcissus figured that being Asher’s animal to call wasn’t enough and he wanted closer ties to Harry and Jean-Claude. The Oba knew Harry was gaining ties to various were-species and wanted hyenas to be included. For now he’s managed to hold them off on that decision what with the Mother of Darkness playing hopscotch across the states. Rafael didn’t want Harry that close to the hyenas as it would only give Narcissus more leverage in his power play. Harry personally didn’t want to be that close outside of Socrates and Ares, who were the only ones that Harry truly liked. So Harry, silently, backed every effort Rafael and the rats did against hyenas gaining more power.

“Harry? Harry?” A hand pulled his earphones off. It was disturbing how these people liked to invade personal space. It was always Harry’s and never Edward’s.

“Do that again and lose your hand. Can’t you see I’m busy?” Harry looked at the Federal Marshal who sat himself in the empty seat next to him.

“Who the fuck even does paperwork on a flight?” The male asked with a laugh.

“An adult.” Harry closed the bulging folder. He wasn’t about to allow a stranger to even glance at Jean-Claude’s daytime work. Harry had been looking over plans for a new joint venture between JC Corp and Black Inc, the company that Draco and Hermione helped him transfer all of the American Black properties and investments into. It gave him the opportunity to continue growing the Black family investments that would eventually be given to Teddy as his inheritance. They were looking at building a restaurant for the Riverfront. Lunatic Cafe was great, but a cafe could only go so far. Jean-Claude wanted fancy, Harry wanted a more family oriented vibe so that everyone could come and eat. So they were working on meeting somewhere in the middle.

“Like you’re an adult. Dude, you’re what? Eighteen?”

Harry hated these insinuations. First off, being an eighteen year old normal Federal Marshal was impossible. Preternatural? Maybe if they had the right credentials and connections, like Peter. But it was extremely rare. He was also grandfathered in under the law, which meant he was one of the first who became a Federal Marshal when the whole thing was set up. It seemed that logic was escaping the newbies. “I’m twenty-nine and the top Preternatural Federal Marshal in the US. Grandfathered in to the Federal Marshals. Means I was one of the first, despite how young I look.”

The man, boy or whatever he was, blinked at him. He couldn’t be older than twenty-two or three. Which was the youngest someone could graduate from the program. His hair was that typical college boy style, and looked to be dyed blond because it was brassy and yellowish with the roots peaking out. Harry would suspect that enemies loved him. He’s probably never even shot his gun before. “Is it true you’re married to three people? How is that legal? Are you a Mormon? I bet your wives are hot.”

Harry frowned at the male. “I see they don’t teach manners to the new Marshals. It’s also on record with the Federal Marshal service that I’m married to three men, Federal Marshal Ted Forrester, Coalition Leader Micah Callahan, and Master of the City Jean-Claude. It’s legal because of the US government’s agreement with MACUSA. As someone who went through classroom teaching to become a Federal Marshal you should be aware, at least minimally, of who MACUSA are.”

“How are you able to be a Federal Marshal when you’re married to a vampire and lycanthrope? Isn’t that a conflict of interest?”

“How are regular cops able to be married to humans, is that a conflict of interest?” Harry asked back. He was really getting tired of these questions. “I’m sure while you were on the force you dated humans, did that create a conflict for you?”

“Oh, I was never active duty!” The man smiled. “I went straight from the academy into the one year, fast track Federal Marshal program. It was like going from a Masters to a PhD program; except it was only one extra year since I went through the academy with good grades. So easy! All I had to do was pass the entrance exams.”

Harry looked at the man in horror. “You’ve never been anywhere but the classroom?”

“Nope, this is my first assignment. It’s going to be easy. I don’t see why you and the older Marshals threw such a fuss earlier at us leading this one. We all need experience leading or no one will ever call us in.”

“There’s a difference between gaining experience and dying.”

“What are you on about?”

“Nothing. Leave me to my paperwork. I need to finish this by the time we land.” “Micah?”

“Baby?”

“Tell Jean to go with plan B. Also, these newbies are going to get themselves killed.”

“Want me to order flowers for the families?”

“No point Alpha. More will take their place. They’re good fodder if nothing else.”

He didn’t have to be a Necromancer to see that man’s life expectancy, and he called Harry young? At least Peter knew exactly what he was doing, no classroom needed, though he was going to school in the fall for it. It did not take the place of his practical experience which was just as important. He knew the score. He knew the dangers. Harry would so not trust this man with guarding a pet let alone a person and killing the ones responsible. Sheesh.

It’d been a while since Harry was disgusted by the government and their activities. But, in the end this would prove them right. So maybe that was a good thing. But Harry hated it when lives went to waste. It was one thing to die for what you believed in, go out fighting, and all of that. But to die so stupid and all because the government slapped their behinds right out of the classroom and onto an open battlefield?

“Ah, the Justice System. I can smell the rich bureaucracy from here.”

“Whoa there, a bit on the Edward side,” Micah laughed.

“He isn’t wrong, Alpha.”

“No, he’s not, but haha, I’m used to Baby being sweeter. So I guess when you’re in Federal Marshal mode you’re not so sweet.”

“He’s still a peach, Alpha. He just takes insult to dying stupid while I find amusement in dying stupid.”

Harry blushed when Edward called him a literal peach. He’d never used that before. Harry had noticed the man’s tone of voice often got a bit softer when he spoke to them in private. Of course, out in the open not a chance. Harry was sure that was natural rather than something he was training himself to do. All of them had taken vows to each other to always be themselves, even if it was flawed, unsavory, and unpleasant. They wanted each other for each other. Not for a facade. Both of them could feel and hear Micah rolling around giggling in their heads, and it comforted him as he smiled, turned up a Beatles song, and brought the paperwork back up to his eyes to drown out all the macho bullshit.

It was 2009, there was no need for that rubbish here any longer.

The Pacific Northwest was beautiful from the skies, Harry noted. He’d gotten lucky with the window seat, and so he could see the mass of land down below. They had flown past a large mountain range and the area was filled with trees. The plane circled over a large body of water before coming back into land. North of the airport there were a lot of tall buildings, and Harry knew that it was a very high tech sort of place. That must be Seattle with the famous Space Needle that Teddy bugged him about on the phone once he learned where Harry was headed. If Harry remembered the map correctly, Tacoma was to the south.

The two cities were deemed neutral on the Preternatural front due to the lack of leaders, not counting the Red Tiger Clan. The tiger clan didn’t mix with anyone, and if they did it was because someone was going to die. Usually on the other side. But they were smart enough to stay out of the eyes of the public.

The neutral zones seemed to be decided based on where they blended in better. Some chose places like Washington where it was close to Canada, Hawaii as an island, and a few others that Harry wasn’t sure right off the top of his head. According to the Preternatural world, and not the human world, Canada was considered part of the US when it came to migrating. Most of it and Alaska was neutral territory.

But Alaska had its own issues. It didn’t matter if you were a lycanthrope or human. It was hunting season all year round up there from what Jean-Claude had told him; plus the opportunities were few and far between. There was no point unless one was really bold in their hide and seek endeavors.

Harry waited for the crowd to disperse before rising and grabbing his bag, and slowly making his way at the end of the line. He was not looking forward to this on his own. Of course, he could take care of himself just fine. But, he had to admit, Edward had been an absolutely great buffer. Not counting the newbies, the more advanced Marshals, even normal ones, were often weary about pissing Edward off.

It helped that more and more he was showing them who Ted Forrester really was, and it was made even more horrifying to them when he switched persona’s at the drop of a hat. Most cops and Marshals could boast a good amount of instincts based on the first meeting. Judgmental, but that was the gig. No one could quite pinpoint Edward on the first meeting or the second.

Edward admitted that Harry was the only one who had ever pointed him out for what he was the moment they spoke. Harry did have a hunch for those kinds of things after all.

The first thing Harry noticed was the temperature. Ohio had been muggy and St. Louis usually got worse in August. Here it was a good seventy degrees, give or take, and the skies were only partially clouded. There was a light wind, but it really was rather pleasant for an area known for its rain year around.

On the ground they were met with a Federal Marshal Raborn, and his boss, the big cheese over the normal Federal Marshal services in Washington, Rita Clark. A tastefully dressed woman who looked comfortable in her own skin, which was sadly rare with the women law enforcement. They all tried too hard to the point they looked like they were worn ragged. She was a woman with a few laugh lines, and her eyes were more kind than he expected. Not that he was judging on the first instance, but he thought that she was friendly. Tall enough that she looked almost even with Raborn who was tall, and getting slightly round in the middle and lower bottom. It must be the desk part of the job. Zerbrowski had told him that a desk job typically ended in weight gain and drinking issues. Harry couldn’t help but think about Dolph when he said it even if he hadn’t meant to.

He addressed everyone as a collective, and it was obvious from the way he stood that he did not approve of Federal Marshal Clark one single bit. His eyes kept flickering at her and only the turning down of his lips could tell you that he didn’t like her running any show above him.

Misogynist. His favorite.

“Great,” he muttered softly out loud.

“You noticed it too?” asked a pretty black woman beside him. She had deep dark eyes and her hair was in a strict bun.

“Misogynistic? I’m betting homophobic too,” he muttered darkly.

She laughed quietly. “Yeah, I’ve worked with him some. He really likes wearing the pants.”

“Imagine if he wasn’t wearing pants?” Harry grinned, and she snorted.

“Funny, but nightmare inducing.”

“Still funny. Harry Potter-Black.” He held out his hand.

“Laila Karlton,” she shook it. She was much taller than him. He could see the professionalism in her demeanor, but her hands were soft, which meant she was untrained. New? Dammit. “Everyone knows who you are.”

“Yay me. You’d think that means they know the updated information in my file. Not that the kid on the plane seemed to know.”

“Not all who go through the courses actually complete all assigned and supplementary readings. All you need to do is pass the tests.” She shrugged.

“Bloody fucking hell.” Harry whispered. Just what he needed. Newbies, and no guarantee they actually learned anything in their courses. “Let me guess, Google was the teacher?”

“Right in one.”

“If Peter ever talks about Google again, I'll make everyone hold out on him, including Nathaniel, for a month. I’ll make it a Pard order.” Harry scowled in his head causing Micah to laugh.

“Good idea, Baby.”

“More untrained… this should be fun, and the sad thing? I like this woman. I’ll have to try and keep her alive.”

“Don’t worry about her. Worry about yourself, Little Raven. At least until I get there. I’m working magic.”

“Ooh, Gardien is working his mojo. Pity we can’t be there to watch.”

“Oui, what a pleasant tone of voices to awaken too…” Jean-Claude purred, causing Harry’s skin to become warmer and tingles began to erupt. “Good morning, husbands.”

“I’m right next to you,” Micah laughed.

“Bad time to be sending those vibes, Toy. Let us get to our motel first.”

“Motel, mon Tueur d’Ombre. If only you would allow me…”

“Good enough.”

“Hmph, but I must take what I can get, mon Chaton. All together even if it is in our heads. Our two have been gone for much too long.”

“We need men on Little Raven, stat.”

“I have asked Rafael to pick them out. He’s better at it than me,” said Micah.

“They should be there not long from now. A few have been tailing Jake and his men, but we can do better than that,” said Jean-Claude.

“Oh?”

“You shall see. I’ll leave it for a surprise.”

“Oh no.”

“What is with that? You do not like my surprises?”

“No.” Harry and Edward said at the same time.

Micah burst out laughing, and it was to the point that Harry didn’t hear a word that Raborn or anyone else said. But he did manage to get his luggage, including weapons.

“I’ve also managed to procure you a vehicle.”

“Big?”

“More than enough, mon Amour.”

Most of the Marshals were going in two vehicles, and so Harry was very happy to see the keys and all the things needed for his rental at the counter. It had full insurance coverage, including a little extra. It was a black tinted Cadillac Escalade. Harry wished it had been a normal black SUV, but whatever. He’d given his last Escalade away to Travis and Noel. Least it wasn’t white. He’d have opted out otherwise.

Laila whistled when she saw Harry opening the back of the Escalade. “I know that’s not on the budget of the services.”

“No way,” said Harry. “Husbands can be indulgent.”

“I wish I could agree or disagree, but I can’t. Pity, I have to go with Sarah and Newman.” She sighed.

“You’re free to ride with me-?”

“I already said yes.”

“You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do. We’re already working for them. You don’t have to please everyone, Ms. Karlton,” he said politely.

“Yeah, I wish it was that simple. Maybe next time.” She headed off, and Harry sighed and shook his head.

What was so wrong about putting the power in your hands? Being a Yes ma’am, No ma’am kind of person was tiring. He hoped that he and his men managed to teach Teddy that saying yes wasn’t always the best idea. Harry was still struggling with that part of his life after all.

When everyone was occupied, Raborn and Clark seemed to have a heated discussion some yards away. Harry frowned when he noticed Raborn kept glancing at him out of the corner of his eye. Once everyone had moved on, he used a few simple spells. It wasn’t perfect, but it would help. He didn’t have the time to ward everything or go too deep. But basic, stay on the road, don’t kill me, anti-apparition, and anti-sensor wards were simple and easy, especially on something small like a vehicle.

Travelodge was a very Edward type of hotel. It was white, rectangular, forgettable, and blank. It was also a room at fifty bucks a night, which was about the budget of the Marshals with so many on call for this. It was more catered to the trucker or those who drove through, but was not planning to stay. Each room had two double beds a piece. Basic everything.

The lobby wasn’t much of a lobby, and it smelled way too much like incense causing Harry’s nose hairs to curl at the repugnant smell of artificial spice. It didn’t help that the beasts were very much aware of it. So it wasn’t only a sense of smell that he had got from the metaphysical creatures inside of him.

There were complaints and discussions about rooms. When Harry had been with Edward it’d been fine. No one successfully split them up, but now that Harry was on his own, they were trying to put him in a room with one of the newbies.

No thanks.

He had said he could pay for his own room without any problems but everyone had ignored him. It seemed like if he didn’t start doing some magic misdirection spells he would get stuck with someone in the room with him. Not something he wanted in case he had to run off and feed the ardeur.

Harry would later blame his irritation because he almost yelped when something hot pushed up against his back and an arm dropped over his shoulder. “How about rooming with me?” Harry turned his head with wide eyes to see Peter standing against him with a room card in his hand.

“Peter!” Of course, Harry knew Peter was coming, but he hadn’t expected him to get here this quickly. Peter stood very close to Harry, and it took him backing up slightly to see that he was wearing black cargo trousers and a black long sleeve turtleneck. His hair was pinned back in a low tail with only a couple of flyaways to shape his jaw. His belt was filled with all kinds of goodies that had been hidden. All except for the Glock, pager, and a knife sheath.

“Draco?” Harry guessed.

Peter glared. “Do you know what I had to go through to get here?”

“How long did you lose your cookies?” Harry winced, knowing he’d taken an emergency port-key.

“Pot roast actually, leftovers, and I assure you it did not come back up the way it went down,” said Peter. His face was slack, and his eyes devoid of all emotion.

“Who’s that?” Both looked over at the interruption. Raborn was making his way over from the counter.

Peter was already shifting to be eye-level with Raborn though eye-level was a stretch. Peter was pretty tall. “Peter Forrester. I was just saying to Marshal Potter-Black that he can room with me. I got in earlier and have a room already. That should help with numbers, yah?” Harry did his best not to blink in shock at the name Peter gave. He didn’t realize that Peter planned to use Edward’s last name on his official Marshal paperwork.

“Nice of you to offer, but this is Federal Marshal business. Tell your friend to go home Potter-Black.”

“Actually, I’m a new Preternatural Federal Marshal. Was just assigned to this case and was informed that I was to report to Marshal Potter-Black for on the job training.” Peter gave a neutral smile as he flashed his shiny new badge.

“On the job training?” Harry asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yep, I have the paperwork in the room. Says I’m to stick with you for the whole investigation. Where you go, I go.”

“Bradley got that through fast,” said Harry.

“You know how he is,” said Peter.

That’s true he knew how Bradley Bradford was, but Peter didn’t. He barely knew Bradley. Sure he saw the agent whenever he popped by the house and from small interactions at the wedding and reception orgy, but they didn’t ever interact much. Not that Harry would say that aloud. Harry then turned on a charming megawatt smile. “Well, that’s great. See? All sorted out.”

“Hold it, we can’t be training anyone at a time like this!” Raborn growled.

“You don’t have any say in the Preternatural Marshal Services, Marshal Raborn,” said Harry before Peter could say anything. “If you have an issue, take it up with Director Bradley Bradford. Not us. We take our orders from him after all. Besides, it’s me who is training him. No way in hell would I or anyone else trust him with a normal Federal Marshal, and with that said - let’s go, Peter!” He winked at the watching Laila Karlton as he veered around the angry man in charge. It was three months ago when Bradley made the switch. It’d been MACUSA who had asked it of him. The success of his FBI division, and his even temperament had made him the number one candidate. Also, Harry might have helped grease the wheels. After what happened in Atlanta, MACUSA managed to get control of a large portion of the Preternatural branch of the Federal Marshal services. Bradford was first pick, and with an increase in salary and a choice about where he wanted to go and even when, Bradley happily made the switch. He was still liaising with the FBI who could not find a better replacement at this time.

Harry had turned down the job. Again. But word had it that Anita Blake was being looked at now, which meant she would no longer be a Marshal, but an agent. Harry wasn’t sure how he felt about that if it happened. Who knew?

“Also, it should be noted that MACUSA expedited everything,” Peter whispered as they headed back outside. “Ted gave the Aurors a call, and when they found out that you were on the ground without proper backup, I was sent in. MACUSA and Bradford had to pull a few strings to finish all of my paperwork. They were not too happy that the non-magical Marshal Service pulled you two apart.”

“That makes more sense because in the magical world you reach maturity when you’ve graduated at seventeen or eighteen. You can even drink so long as it’s the magical world and not the non-magical. MACUSA knows most of what we’re chasing.” They didn’t know about the Harlequin, but they knew about the Mother of Darkness. “Just whatever you do, do not say the clown name out loud while here. Merlin knows what’s listening.” He hated being even slightly nervous about saying a name. But this was one exception he would make.

“You won’t be hearing it from me. Besides, can’t fuck you in a room full of people.”

“Edward would disagree,” Harry quipped. “Pretty sure you did too during the wedding party.”

“I’m not Ted,” Peter laughed. “And this isn’t your wedding party where everyone was fucking everyone.”

“No, but the way I see it, Peter. You are as good as right now. Merlin, the greenhorns in the company right now. It’s startling.”

“I may have heard something about that from Micah just before I left,” said Peter. “So, do you trust me to have your back?” he asked as they stopped just outside their room. It was upstairs on the catwalk-like balcony, at the very end. Easy in and easy out.

Harry pushed Peter into the door, and graced him with a delicious kiss. “I trust you to have my back and my ass, Peter.”

Peter grinned. “Good because that was the plan.”

“Only thing that bothers me right now is the fact that I can’t ward our room because of the normal Marshals,” he scowled. “So we have to improvise.” As the door was opened, Harry took a cursory look around the basic room.

“Improvise?”

“Bed by the window,” Harry waved his hand, causing the one that was going to be unused to go sliding to the window.

Before Peter could shout that there was a desk, the desk floated up and landed on top of it. “Ah, I see,” said Peter.

“Give us time if they were to get through the window,” said Harry. “Edward and I have been doing this for a week straight. It came in handy in Dayton.”

“How so?”

“A drug addict tried to get in through the window,” said Harry.

“Are they alive?”

Harry only smiled. “No idea what she’s gotten herself into since then.”

Peter laughed. “Marshals sure know how to pick them. Jean-Claude wasn’t happy. He wanted to rent us some castle looking thing. He was lamenting.”

“Lamenting. I can see that. Oh, and you are to never - ever use Google again for our work,” said Harry going from cheerful to stern. “If you do, you will be punished.”

“You would punish me?” Peter tried to give him that chocolate eyed puppy stare, but Harry raised up on his toes and kissed his chin.

“I’d rather you horny as hell for a month than dead.”

“You wouldn’t!” He mock cried out. Harry smiled sweetly. “Shit, you would, and Ted would make everyone go through with it,” said Peter. “Even Nathaniel.”

Harry gripped Peter by the shirt and tugged him down so that they were nose to nose. He always had to tug the men down to get closer to them. “Oh yeah, and that’s because we love you, Peter, and no way are you going to get training from Google. Just watch each of these Marshals die. That’ll be enough.”

“How about we don’t and simply fuck?” Peter suggested pushing right into Harry. His eyes blazed with a kind of sexual fire. Peter’s sexuality had been unlocked, and his exploration was knee deep.

Harry became flushed, and it trailed down and all around him. It was like his body had become a radiator, and his breaths became more labored and a bit shallow. Peter’s arms looped around him. He was slim and yet toned, small wiry muscles moved their way up and down his arms and chest. He had good definition, but then he should if he was working out with the wererats every other afternoon beneath the Circus.

Harry had a home gym, but the one beneath the Circus was massive, and the guards on duty often trained there when they were on break. Always training, and never giving an inch.

“I’m not feeding the ardeur. Not yet,” Harry moaned as he pushed Peter down on the bed and crawled on top of him. “Is this okay-?” He always made it a point to ask about getting on top of him before doing it.

Peter’s response was to pull him down, his tongue diving in and out of Harry’s mouth as his palms ran the length of his body to settle on Harry’s ass. Everyone’s favorite body part. “You, Micah, and Nathaniel are allowed on top of me all you want,” he groaned as his fingers kneaded and squeezed. “I think you need to have less clothes.”

“How about you, instead?” Harry waved his hand, and Peter groaned when he became naked but Harry was still clothed.

“Not fair!” But then Harry began to grind, rolling his hips and body across Peter’s instant erection. The great thing about having a young lover was how quick they were to get hard. Harry had never had a problem before, but just thinking about sex could turn Peter on. “Oh God! No!” Peter hissed as he fell back, his hands clutching Harry’s waist as he moved in a slow rolling motion.

He loved teasing his men. It was almost better than the sex, to see their faces and watch them. It was Harry’s own version of control, to make them look like Peter was looking and feeling right now. “I’ve been cooped up with idiots for hours. I want to have fun,” Harry half growled as he dipped down and ran his tongue along Peter’s chest to suck and work his nipples. Working across the flesh and down his stomach. He ever so slowly let the magic get rid of one article of clothing at a time until the two of them were both naked with Harry only wearing a red g-string.

Peter’s face was bright red with arousal. His eyes could not hide the desire as he raked his eyes up and down Harry’s body. His palm teasing at Harry’s own erection. Using some magic, Harry coated his hands in lubrication and then he slathered Peter’s cock and his own entrance.

Peter took him by the hips and turned him so that he had access to Harry’s ass. His fingers worked Harry who rocked back and forth on the fingers as he stroked and teased Peter until his balls began to swell.

“Ngh… fuck!” Harry licked and teased at the head of Peter’s cock while using his hand to add a bit of friction. “Fuck me, please!”

“Ooh, you said please.” Harry teased as he pulled up and then shifted around. He teased Peter some more, making him groan and bring his hips up. He was begging Harry who ground into his cock with his ass. Harry pressed back, slowly sliding onto Peter’s cock, sending Peter moaning as he watched Harry move on top of him in only a strip of red. If it wasn’t for the magic to keep the bed from squeaking and making noise everyone would have heard it or Peter because Harry knew how to make Peter go higher than he intended. He could make him lose control, and with every grind that thrummed across his nerves, Peter’s resistance soon turned thready and he couldn’t stand being stationary. He wanted to own Harry, and so he rolled them and then slammed, making Harry gasp as his back arched as Peter dived in. He dived hard. Harry’s mouth found the pulse in this throat and began to suck as hard as Peter fucked him. He could taste and feel his heart right there on the edge, and his leopard rose up metaphysically and began to purr and rumble through Peter making him cry out as something in him responded to the call. Power and energy flooded the room, and it was not the ardeur. Harry gripped Peter by the hair, his own growls coming out in short quick pants.

Peter had become a fine lover, between Nathaniel, Ares, Micah, and him. He could give a lot of lovely men a run for their money. He could deliver and deliver well, and their orgasms were brought out multiple times. The metaphysical was just as turned on and sexual as the physical aspects, and combing both together drew the best and worst out of both of them.

He held in his ardeur until Peter began to cum and then he unleashed it, sucking Peter down as they rolled again and Harry ended up on top. Completely in control, still riding and fucking him. He slipped across Peter’s sweaty chest, and ran his tongue down the salt as Peter rode the ardeur to its end.

“Oh motherfucker…” Peter gasped out when the hot air current began to simmer. “Y-you’ve never done that before to me…”

Harry moaned, his body tingled and the satisfaction was high as he rubbed his nose across Peter. “Taking your lust at the end of your orgasm feeds me more, and at the same time takes less from you. I’m still learning, but control is the one thing I’ve managed to get hold of,” Harry softly kissed Peter who squeezed him tight, all the while shaking from the aftershocks of the ardeur touched orgasm.

“You tortured me.” Peter groaned.

“Yep.” Harry ran his fingers through Peter’s hair, taking the band out and pressing a kiss to the side of his temple.

Peter nuzzled into him, clutching him tight. Peter was a cuddler when you got right down to it. He wanted to be held and Harry so loved snuggling his boys. Peter was one of those men who accidentally fell into the category of boyfriend. It was the same with Micah. One minute he wasn’t there, and the next poof, there he was. He was proud of Peter and he guessed that he was proud of himself.

Chapter Text

It was just before dawn that the body dropped, and while a lot of the greenhorn normal Federal Marshals flinched or even looked ill, Peter simply gazed at the bisected body part with a blank and yet keen interest.

Just like in the other cities, Harry thought. The main piece of the body lay on the ground. He was on his back in the middle of a smooth grassy field. It was almost dawn, but not quite. The world had a gray sheen to it that would probably afford Jean-Claude the ability to walk around for a few more moments before having to seek shelter.

They were standing in the middle of a softball field. Peter at his side, and they were the only two Marshals standing in the middle of the scattered body parts of the weretiger. The other Marshals were talking to the local police. Good for them. If they did it, then Harry wouldn’t have to.

Surprisingly, Peter had a lot of good insights for his first real foray into a crime scene, and he was chill and cool as a cucumber. It’d earned him some credibility with the other Marshals, but at the same time also made them jealous, especially the ones a bit older than him.

Harry only ever spoke or interfered when one of them said something stupid, and he would have no choice but to go into teacher mode. Honestly, what was the Federal Marshal Unit thinking?

“Heart is gone,” said Harry. “Just like all the others, they’ve taken it. Likely a proof of kill.”

“Why not the head?” Peter asked. “I mean, you can grab a heart anywhere, and there’s no identification.”

“Scent maybe?” Harry couldn’t be too sure, but it was a good question. “Or it’s something they’ve done.” It wasn’t like they didn’t know who was killing these weretigers. “What I don’t understand,” Harry shuffled closer so that they went unheard, “is we have the gold tigers,” he breathed as Peter tilted his head down to listen. “We’ve made it public on purpose. Why are they still doing this?”

“Maybe you missed one?” Peter wondered. “Or maybe they’re trying to draw attention. Get you out of your comfort zone. Seemed to have gotten you away from Ted.” He wasn’t wrong. And then Peter had a thought. “Or maybe they don’t know to stop.”

“What do you mean?”

“What if they weren’t told to stop by her?” Peter asked, keeping his voice low.

“You mean, she’s mad enough and hasn’t bothered to tell them to stop this when we clearly have the golden tigers. So they’ll keep doing it because of an order.”

“Would they do that?”

Harry thought about it. It was a wild hunt. In a way, the Harlequin were much like Death Eaters, and they never stopped. “No, they wouldn’t stop. Especially if they were sycophants.”

“Good thing I’m studied up on big words.”

“Better not be Google,” Harry threatened, and Peter blocked his mouth with his hand to keep from having a snicker noticed. “You know, it wouldn’t even matter if we could tell them what we know.”

Peter nodded. “It would sound like fiction gone wrong. They’re wearing cloaks, gloves, and hoods that cover their hair and face. The outfits that keep them hidden from the other of these clowns help them not leave evidence behind.”

“In other words we know everything, and yet we know nothing.” That’s what it amounted to. Apart from Raborn, only Tilford was a senior agent and Harry used that term loosely. Tilford was an agent who had been stationed in the pacific northwest for the last three years.

He hadn’t been in Ohio and then before that Alabama. Only two of the greenhorn Marshals had made it with Harry since this area had their own. The rest had been sent with Edward, so that was a relief, but also not a relief at the same time. Harry had to get to know a new group of morons. Peter and Harry were the only Preternatural Marshals on the ground, the rest were normal everyday Marshals. Most of the others had pointed in Harry and Edward’s direction when all this started dropping. Most Marshals said no, having remembered what happened in Atlanta when no one listened to him. Even Finnegan had pointed them in Harry’s direction.

The kid that had been annoying on the plane looked a bit on the green side as Harry knelt down and poked at the parts. “There’s really nothing for me to do here. What can I say? It’s a professional slaughter.”

“Can you tell if the weretiger had been alpha?” Peter asked.

Harry shook his head. “No. He’s a survivor of an attack, not ‘pureblooded’ which is subjective.” He sighed and stood. “Edward… Ted,” he corrected softly, “Is still pissed that they didn’t do enough. He thinks we could have stopped it completely had we been there.”

“Ted would think that. He never did like leaving things in others hands.”

“It wasn’t Harlan’s fault, and dare I say it? It wasn’t Olaf’s fault either.”

“If you were going to kill her what would you have done?” Peter asked.

“I’m not sure because it would have to be something that could kill the spirit too. I personally think that it didn’t matter what we did. We could take every part of her, burn her to ash, and toss them into different bodies of water, but that doesn’t stop the defense of her mind. She can jump hosts.” Just like Voldemort.

“Everything dies, Harry.”

“I wish it were that simple, Peter.” Harry tapped at his thigh. He’d chosen to wear snug fitting black jeans, and a pair of two inch inclined black boots that zipped. His shirt was a soft green, form-fitting properly to his frame. It showed a bit of definition without it being glued on. His hair was the same mess, and the torc around his throat gleamed. The H looking brighter against the soft green he wore. He had his badge around his neck like a necklace so that no one stopped him. “I know death better than about anyone except Ted. It’s a peculiar thing. It can’t keep everyone down, and definitely not this Mother of Darkness. It’s like Voldemort supped up.” He shook his head.

“What about the other side of the clowns?” Peter asked. “They’re hunting them.”

“Yeah, but they’re behind us,” said Harry. “I’ve been on the ground running since we were called. I’m sure Teddy is getting fed up.”

“He’s worried,” Peter admitted. “But Micah and Jean-Claude are good at distraction.”

“And then we have baby Alyse!” Harry said, and for the first time since Peter got here, he really smiled.

“Yeah, whiny thing,” Peter grumbled. “How could something so little squall so loud that it even bleeds through your sound dampeners?”

Harry snickered. “Perseverance?” Baby Alyse was born a few days before Harry and Edward had been called away to Dayton, and she was as cute as a button. Draco and Asher hadn’t been the only ones in the house to take care of baby Alyse. It took a village after all. She looked like Draco and currently had pale blue eyes. Her hair color was undetermined at this point as it was baby fine. Harry secretly hoped she got Asher’s golden hair and developed Draco’s ice blue eyes. She looked like a Malfoy, and Lucius and Narcissa had never been so happy. Harry was surprised that Lucius hadn’t made a comment about her being a girl instead of the typical boy that most Purebloods preferred. Instead, the former Death Eater had crumbled when Asher brought her in. Yep, the baby had wrapped him around her finger.

“Is that what you call it?”

It might seem disturbing talking about this over a bisected body, but Harry learned long ago that if you dwelled on the negative too long it would eat you alive and ruin your life. Edward and Harry’s goal would be to make sure that Peter always had a choice.

“What do you see, Peter?” Harry asked, switching gears.

“This body was sliced, neat, very few cuts. It was also efficient,” said Peter crouching down, careful so as not to overbalance himself.

“So why tear the body into pieces?” Harry asked.

“Because they wanted to do it, and were strong enough?” Peter tried.

“Maybe. But I don’t think so. Not this time,” said Harry.

“What do you think?”

“I think they wanted the bodies to match the others Ted and I have been chasing. At least superficially. They hoped the police would think it was the same killers.”

“It’s not,” said Peter in realization. “It’s a group of them, we can use that for leverage with these Marshals. Everyone still thinks it's the same guys, right?”

“Probably, but I don’t feel like being sociable, and I don’t feel like handing them the answers,” said Harry with a cross of his arms. “I’m getting sick and tired of the disrespect. I might just let them all fall on their faces and die.” He’d been feeling a nasty stir inside of him. It was lodged deep in the pit of his stomach. It was not an often thing that Harry was angry, but right now he was feeling… unsettled. Ever since he touched down.

“That’s not like you,” said Peter, standing and shuffling closer. His eyes showed a rare veil of concern. He had more emotions than Edward, still being young and growing. “You’re not okay.”

Harry raked his fingers through his already messy hair. “No. I’m not alright, and typically when I’m not alright, I mimic Edward.”

“You do it well. It’s almost not a mimic, but natural,” Peter pointed out.

“He was my teacher,” Harry laughed, but it was empty and hollow. “And we do have a bond, so that might not be far off. But it’s more than that. It’s this whole setup, the non-magical government, and the way they’re doing things. It’s this whole fucking situation. Edward and I have always been lone rangers, you know? It’s us, and maybe - maybe we’ll add one of our own. Not this… this big arse crowd of looky-loo Federal Marshals hoping to make it big.” He sneered as he gazed around at all the fresh faces, and it wasn’t even their faces. It was their eyes. “It’s ridiculous. I’m getting angry.”

“Maybe it’s because these are happening to your tigers,” Peter dropped his voice to a whisper. “You’re their Master even if you don’t know them, and no matter your sexual positions you are an alpha.”

Harry tilted his head and looked up at Peter. “You might not be wrong. Just tired, I want to get home. I want to see Teddy off to school. I’m tired of jaunting around wherever the idiots who know nothing want us to go.”

“Jean-Claude made mentions that the further away you are from the Tetrumvirate the more discontented you might become,” said Peter softly.

“He tell you that?”

Peter stared hard at Harry. “I’m more than a pretty face.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. “Maybe you are, Peter. Aah. Anger is not a natural setting for me. I don’t know how to process it.”

“You want to go somewhere and fuck it out?” Peter offered.

Harry shook his head as he ran a palm over Peter’s arm. It did help in calming him slightly, touching his base and those he loved and trusted. It helped take the edge off. “I better not. I fed from you last night. I can’t do it again for a few more days, otherwise we risk you going into a sleep coma or being too tired to watch my back.” He was still human at the end of the day. Even if he was a teenager with the hormones to back it up with a tiny strain of leopard. “Good news is I can control the ardeur. It’s the anger I feel that I’m having a hard time controlling. I never did process it well, even before all this. As a kid I had real difficulties.” It’d also led him into some trouble a time or two when his anger got the best of him. “We should focus on the crime scene before they come over here,” he grumbled. “The first body and the third that Ted and I found were savaged. They were literally torn apart. There were internal organs and guts everywhere. It was like a disorganized killer with maybe an organized partner directing or controlling him.”

“And this is more organized?” Peter picked up. “They’re doing the kills like they’ve been told to, matching the first, but it doesn’t look like a passion right? Were the other two passionate?”

“What do you mean?”

“It looks to me like a cold kill. I’ve seen the photographs and video of the first scenes you and Ted visited. That looked like passion. As if they got off on it,” said Peter, and he said that last bit very quietly.

Harry was impressed. “Very good, Peter. You would be right.”

“Maybe it’s not far from how I feel when I-” Peter looked around swiftly. “Anyway…”

“It’s okay.”

“Is it?” Peter said in a strangled voice. “Is it normal to be so normal at a scene? Or is that flat? I can’t decide. To be disappointed that our killers aren’t more…”

“Energetic?”

“I guess…”

“It’s not normal, no,” said Harry and Peter flinched. “But then, are any of us normal? You, me, Ted. Ted likes watching the light leave their eyes. It’s why he’s so close up in his kills. You like the passion that goes into the kill. You’re different, but not far apart.” Peter looked at Harry, and some of the lost look began to recede. “Besides, I wouldn’t get near you if you were normal, and neither would Micah or Nathaniel. Normal tends to not accept us freaks.”

“Don’t say that,” said Peter, frowning. “That is a forbidden word.”

“Yeah, until I realize that it’s not as bad of a word as I thought it was. I’ve started embracing it. Embracing the freak in me because if I don’t then I’m miserable, and for what? These guys?” He jabbed his thumb behind him. “What’s the point?”

“I’d like to kiss you right now, but that might raise eyebrows,” said Peter.

Harry smiled sweetly. “Later, luv, you can make good on that.”

Peter considered the bodies. “One thing we do know is that they’ve managed to succeed in cutting you off from almost everyone. All that’s left besides me is these guys, and you’d be better off on your own.”

“Exactly.”

“Everyone you are metaphysically tied to is gone now. I’m not tied to you,” said Peter, and he looked almost sad at that, but his eyes stayed blank. “I have a question, if this Mother of Darkness or whatever told them to kill you, would they risk being outed to the human police?”

Harry paused on that. “Maybe.” But then he had another idea. He wasn’t sure if it was worse or not, but it did change the parameters. “Her first idea was to take over my body. She wanted to kill me only after she realized that I was way too powerful for her to move into me.”

“Are you as powerful out here hundreds of miles away from Jean-Claude and the rest?”

Harry thought about it. “Yes and no. I’m more than a Necromancer. More than a human. I’m also a full blooded wizard with magic at my fingertips. I don’t know what she’s thinking. I know she hasn’t been in my dreams or my mind since she used Morte d’Amour against us. She kept failing.”

“Is there any way that she could succeed?”

“Not that I know of, but then I don’t know everything.”

“I think they’re killing the tigers to keep you out here.”

“To kidnap me?”

“If she still wants your body, sure. Maybe she thinks she can bargain with you. You are the Master of Tigers. It’d be a hit to your pride that she’s still killing your pets even after you’ve brought out the gold to the public.”

Harry laughed. “Pride.” He shook his head. “Ted is all about pride. He needs it. I don’t have pride. But then, someone like her would never understand what I have in me.”

“Doesn’t make her any less clever. Do you think you can sense the vamps and weres if they were nearby? Even if they are the ultimate spies?”

“Maybe. Ever since the gold tigers, I’ve noticed my spatial awareness and the energy has sort of risen. But I can’t be one hundred percent. We’ve always been behind them, and haven’t even caught up. Might be the red tape.”

“We need more men. You’re way too vulnerable right now,” said Peter.

“Oi…” He did not need an eighteen year old telling him he was vulnerable. Even if he was right. He placed his hands on his hips and tried not to pout so publicly.

“Sorry, but it’s true,” said Peter. “I’m not going to be enough. I recognize that. I’m barely good enough.”

“Don’t say that,” Harry chided.

“I’m not meaning it in a self-deprecating way, Harry. I’m being honest. I’m a newbie to all of this.”

“But you’re a natural,” he pointed out.

“Maybe, but being a natural is nothing to being an expert. They want you, and they seem to want you badly enough to jump through all these hoops. My question is, what will they do next?”

It was a good question. Peter had good insights and his instincts were close to top notch. Harry thought he would be a fine Preternatural Federal Marshal, and maybe one day he’d be better than Edward, which was of course what Edward wanted.

“You think so, Little Raven?”

“He’s got a natural instinct for this. I barely had to guide him. He’s making leaps that most cops we’ve seen couldn’t possibly do.”

“Good. I’m pulling Bobby Lee from Jake. He’s who I want on the ground running.”

“And the team built up around him.”

“Exactly.”

“Send me a tiger. In case I need them.”

“Domino would love to stretch his new claws,” Jean-Claude pointed out.

Harry bit back a smile. The Federal Marshals were moving now and would soon be joining Peter and Harry around the body.

Domino, along with Damian, had both gained an extraordinary amount of power last month. Harry had used Madam Butterfly’s abilities coupled with his own to tear one of the Harlequin’s weretigers from her master. At the time, he’d been channeling with Domino hooked to him, and it resulted in all of Jade’s lifeforce going into him. It granted him a lot of new power that he was still training to control.

Harry had also gone after the Master who hadn’t been far enough away to escape. Between the two of them Damian absorbed the vampire powers, and now he was the equivalent of a young master vampire.

It was rare enough that Harry had a vampire servant, but it was revolutionary that Damian, who was well over a thousand and could never possibly be any stronger than he was, could elevate to master.

For now they’d kept this quiet due to Damian’s former master and those on the Council barring the Traveler and Baltasar. If they knew, then there would be more hell to pay. It was a constant game of balancing. What did you do with all this power and information? How did you wield it right without gaining the attention of something that could potentially be equally as bad as the Mother of Darkness? Fighting one was doable, fighting more than one would be a nightmare. It was why Harry wasn’t utilizing Damian right now.

There was a saying about what could happen when you got way too many powerhouses in one place at the same time. It was akin to a nuclear bomb, and the blowback could be worse. There was no good and evil, only power and those too weak to seek it, Harry hummed in thought. But seeking it and gaining it were two different things. Power had to be played with responsibly. Like Edward’s flamethrower.

oOo

It was amusing how frustrated the regular Marshals tended to get with the Preternatural branch as they were considered lone rangers and lone wolves. Oftentimes, they did not work with regular Marshals because really why would they? In reality, this whole situation was kind of on the new side.

Harry was the only one who had been called into Marshal Raborn’s office, but Peter, who by law had to stay at his side at all times while on the case, was right beside him. It was the typical nice and neat room. All boring with only the messiest of edges, and he meant the paperwork that tottered in a pile on the edge of the desk.

Raborn’s discord might have something to do with the fact that he did not have the control over Harry that he would wish to have, and Harry had virtually ignored his existence since the start. Raborn was frustrated, and seemed more so with Harry than anything. Harry stood side by side with Peter in front of the mostly clean desk.

“There have been rumors for decades that Seattle has a weretiger clan,” he said. Previously, he’d been going on about the weretigers, and kept shooting Harry glances as if expecting him to come out with all the secrets of the preternatural world. Hah.

Harry could have enlightened him that his area was entirely neutral, and that yes there was a tiger clan in the area, but he was not that stupid. So, Harry did what he did best and he feigned ignorance. Raborn seemed to expect Harry to say something, but he didn’t see a point.

Raborn’s stare intensified. Peter was carefully observing Harry and Raborn from beside him, taking in the details. He was good at that.

“Nothing to say?” Harry shrugged carelessly at him. Raborn scowled. “There are weretigers here, Potter-Black. I know there are.” His stare turned steely, and Harry had no doubt that it might have felled one or two normal human bad guys, but vampires and weres? Harry resisted snorting. They’d just bite his face off or pluck out his eyes.

Boy, Harry was feeling a bit on the sadistic side right now. What was going on with him? That was more important than Raborn’s bitchiness. He chose what to say, not carefully so much as carelessly because really he didn’t care. “Obviously, we have a known survivor of a weretiger attack as our victim.”

“Men should not be acting cute,” he scowled.

“Pardon?” Harry arched a brow. “Just because I am a man does not mean I’ll let anyone get away with being misogynistic, Marshal. I’d be careful there. I’m sure Marshal Clark wouldn’t like that.”

Harry could sense the man’s pulse at the mere mentions of his boss. “You’d play like that?”

“Yup. I have nothing to prove to you.”

Peter frowned. “What is it you hope to gain, Marshal, by giving Harry the solo treatment?”

“I know for a fact that he knows more than he’s telling about these killers.”

“I know Harry’s good at uncovering rumors. We all know that he’s a strong influence in the Preternatural community, but he just got here, Marshal. As far as I know he’s never even been to Washington State. Have you?” Harry shook his head.

Raborn scowled. “Are you not going to answer me? How about this then-” He opened the folder in front of him, and began tossing out photographs of body parts as if he were dealing cards. Harry continued to look at him pleasantly. “Am I amusing you?” he challenged.

“Entirely.”

“Are there weretigers in Seattle?” he asked once more.

Harry shrugged. “No clue.”

“Don’t you have a preternatural branch that is local to the area?” Peter queried. “Shouldn’t they know more about the local wereanimal scene than someone who’s only been here for half a night?”

“They should, but it’s obvious that everywhere Potter-Black goes he tends to know more about the monsters than the rest of us.”

“Maybe that’s because you’re seeing monsters and not people,” Peter said easily. “How can you understand anything if you make no effort to see fact from fiction?”

“Don’t get smart with me, kid!”

“Then don’t ask stupid questions that you already have the answer to.”

Score a point, Harry thought infinitely amused.

Raborn snarled. “Whatever did this isn’t human! Nothing human could have done this!” He slammed his hand down onto the photographs.

“I suppose Dahmer wasn’t human then,” Peter acknowledged. “Or maybe even Jack the Ripper.”

“Jury is still out on that. Some say he was a vampire,” said Harry, unable to resist as he looked at Peter, directing his words to Peter because Raborn was an afterthought. “I personally think he was a she. Back then, most didn’t look too closely at women being killers. Big mistake.”

“Makes sense. A course assignment has me doing some studies on him-”

“That’s not the point,” he snapped, interrupting the two. “the point is an animal did this! I know they did!”

“The way I see it, something did this in a more precise way than what you would call an animal. It was a cold kill, straight lines and edges. Most ‘animals’, as you say, prefer to tear and rip,” Peter reminded. “A human could easily do that,” he pointed at it.

“You know what I mean!” Raborn hissed.

Peter shook his head. “I’m not sure we do. Why don’t you spell it out for us a bit more calmly?”

It must really drive Raborn crazy that an eighteen year old could keep so cool, calm, and polite while he was nearly seething and frothing at the mouth.

“What’s killing the weretigers?”

“No idea.”

“Why are they being killed?”

“Why does any serial killer choose their victims?” Peter asked back.

“You going to keep answering for Marshal Potter-Black?”

“Yes,” said Peter.

Excellent, Harry thought. “Such a smart boy. I don’t even have to script him…” No one answered, but he knew they all heard him.

Raborn cast a look at Harry who kept his genteel smile though his eyes were clearly saying that he was laughing internally at the man. “You truly do not care?”

“Nope because men like you are all over the place, and so not worth it,” said Harry coolly. “You can say what you want, think what you want, and I cannot change it. Nor will I try. We have given you the answers you’ve asked, and yet you are still persisting because you have convinced yourself otherwise. No changing your mind even if the truth dances in front of your face wearing a tutu.”

Raborn gave Harry a most unfriendly look. “I’d been told that the only reason you have more executions than anyone else in the preternatural branch is that you’re fucking the monsters. They get to fuck you, so they talk to you but maybe that’s not it at all.”

“Going to say I’m one of them?” Harry smiled. “Keep going, Marshal. I’d love to hear more.”

“Just so you know he’s fucking me too,” said Peter, leaning forward in his chair.

Raborn flinched and his eyes widened. Harry couldn’t help but chuckle. “What can I say? I love the father and son dynamic,” he cooed with a glide up Peter’s arm.

The horror on Raborn’s face was classic, and entirely too amusing for words. “Besides, it’s illegal to discriminate against anyone because of who they are dating,” Peter replied succinctly.

“Yeah, yeah, no discriminating on basis of race, religion, or lack of being human or something like that.”

“If you don’t know the rules then perhaps you should take a look at the large dusty regulations book behind you that’s been sitting on your shelf for at least five years,” said Peter coldly, making Raborn puff up. “Whether Harry has fucked anyone or not is not and will never be your concern. If you believe him to be compromised do not take it up with him, take it to the services. Tell them what you told us, and let’s see how they handle it. Oh wait - you can’t because you’d be fired, and then your words would be plastered by every free rights journalist on the west coast. Your reputation and what have you, would be shattered. You’d be disgraced and your name would be mud. So do you wish to keep on and we can get the services involved?”

Raborn had gone stone silent. His face had turned a strange shade of maroon, and it reminded Harry of one of those old Weasley jumpers that Ron would complain about. “You won’t even defend yourself?”

“Why should he?” Peter asked. “Why would he need to defend himself to you? You are not his boss. You are not in charge.”

“And you think you are, kid? That attitude will not fly in the Marshal system.”

“Maybe not yours because you’re all soft-hearted bookroom nerds who wouldn’t know the difference between a human tooth and a vampire fang if it bit them.” Harry was working so hard not to laugh. “Besides, this is my practical training lesson of the day: how to deal with problematic law enforcement.”

Harry leaned over and whispered into his ear. Peter smiled. “Oh right: misogynistic, homophobic, and preternatural-phobic. That’s a mouthful.” Harry smiled cheekily at him as Peter pretended to not notice. “Let me ask, would you dare say this to say - Federal Marshal Ted Forrester? Or how about Federal Marshal Denis-Luc St. John? You wouldn’t because they’d scare you. Just because Harry is small and young looking doesn’t mean he’s a pushover and you can bully him. Just because he’s beautiful and it pisses off your straight man senses doesn’t give you the right to treat him as a lesser person.” He stood and stepped forward boldly, picked up one of the worst pictures and shoved it right at Raborn. “Just as it does not give you the right to treat these victims, that are so neatly cut up, as animals. ”

Raborn looked as though he were almost out of words and threats to use. Harry was inwardly clapping for Peter, and waiting for the rest of the punchline. “I did not call them-”

“They are weretigers, and they were slaughtered,” Peter reminded. “Just as they had been in three previous states. All of which Harry has been too. You have not, neither have I, but I’ve seen the files and video footage. I knew what I was looking at coming here. What you are looking for has been seen and done by dozens of men of all species. These are your victims. You don’t treat victims like trash even if they aren’t around to hear it.”

“Do you remember about a year ago, Peter, when I had that one troublesome client?” Harry tilted his head back.

“Which one? You have way too many of those scary idiots.”

“The woman. She wanted me to raise her husband. She’d been married to him for twenty-five years. Do you know why she wanted me to raise him?”

“Why?” Peter knew, but he understood where this was going.

“She wanted to take an axe to him. She wanted to chop him into a thousand bits and pieces. She offered me two million dollars to do it,” said Harry, causing Raborn to blanch. “She offered me more even as I was kicking her out. She wanted him to feel pain and terror while she did it. She wanted to hear him scream. All because he wouldn’t give her kids. Now, try again with something that makes sense, and maybe I’ll answer a question. But until then, I’m letting my trainee take the reins. Because, the way I see it, he’s much better than your newbies. At least mine didn’t upchuck on the leg.” He turned one of the photographs around, and Raborn averted his gaze from it. “I’m willing to give you everything I have as I get it,” he added slowly as if he were speaking to a child. “But I have to get it first, Marshal Raborn. All I have seen since I’ve touched down is the airport, my room, and the crime scene. Give me at least a day before harassing me. I am very motivated to find these monsters behind the attack,” he assured. “I have a young son I have to get back home to before he goes off to school for the year. I do not want to be here any longer than I have to be.”

That jolted Raborn, a look of real surprise on his face.

Peter picked up. “It’s no surprise that men older and bigger than him get a bit miffed when they learn that he’s not only strong and powerful, but that he has higher clearance than them. His kill count speaks for itself, and a lot of it has been publicized in a way that is impossible to deny. So they decide to try and slander his name with tall-tales that have nothing to do with them. All to make themselves look good.”

“Did the same to Ms. Blake. Being one of the few Preternatural Marshals, it’s embarrassing to them that she can kick their arses.” No matter how bad her social skills, Harry didn’t doubt her fighting talent. She was a survivor.

Raborn’s left eye continued to twitch as if he had an itch that he couldn’t seem to scratch. “It’s true you're a little bitty thing for a man. I’ve read all your cases. I know what you’ve managed to kill. You’ve been called in on cases where the first Marshals were hospitalized or killed outright. You, Marshal Forrester, Marshal Spotted-Horse, and Marshal Jefferies are the go to guys for cleaning up messes.”

It was a fine day to be put in the same context as Olaf. Yikes!

“We do everything that we can,” said Harry.

“But they all have military backgrounds, special forces. They’re all big, physically imposing men.”

“And I’m a five five Necromancer and full blooded wizard of the MACUSA variety. You can ask MACUSA if they can send my resume; but you might not have the necessary security clearance for all of it. I don’t have to justify it. If all you do is base your assumptions on looks and the scant amount of rumors that there are, you are wasting not only my time but the Marshal systems time as well.”

“The Preternaturals call you the Equalizer, some even call you an Angel. Even the ones who are terrified of you,” said Raborn, his eyes narrowing. “Now why would an enemy call you such names? Blake is known as the Executioner, which is far and away more brutal. Why are you so popular?”

“Maybe it’s the sex?” Peter sneered. Harry nudged him.

“Or maybe you’re not human in the first place,” he accused. “You can’t be if you’re as good at killing as your reputation.”

“Looks like you’ve already made your judgment, but even then my blood is on record,” Harry stated.

“You carry, at last count, five different types of lycanthropy. Which is impossible. The whole idea of lycanthropy is that once you get it, you can’t catch anything else.”

“Medical miracle,” he answered flatly. He knew nothing about real lycanthropy. Just what he’d read in a textbook. Brilliant man.

“How can you carry active lycanthropy and not shift?”

Harry shrugged. “Does it really matter?”

“It makes you more than human-strong though doesn’t it?” he continued on as if Harry hadn’t said anything.

“I don’t need lycanthropy or anything to make me more than human-strong. I am a wizard. I can use magic to levitate cars if I had to without the need for my strength so long as my magic is strong. You are beating a dead-horse, Marshal Raborn. There are many ways to get to the same place and do the same things. You think too non-magical, which is the problem you and every other non-magical have when it comes to dealing with the preternatural. You think too narrow without any room for expansion. You are used to dealing with humans. I never do, beyond co-workers and hate groups. It’s a different set of skills, now if that is all?”

Raborn tapped the edge of the file that was still in his hand. He was looking beadily at Harry as if he was going to open up and spill all his secrets. He could taste the man’s frustrations, and hear the silent grinding of his teeth. He seemed like the kind of man who wasn’t getting what he wanted in life. He was probably very affronted by having a woman in charge of him for one, and then here comes Harry who kills his entire idea of what a ‘man’ should be like or a Federal Marshal.

“The preternatural branch of the service is becoming more and more its own unit; did you know there’s talk of forming a new branch of service altogether?”

“I’ve heard the rumor,” Harry said, looking at him flatly. What Harry didn’t say was that Edward, Bernardo, Bradley, and himself were all pushing it along. If MACUSA could take it the rest of the way, then they would have their own unit completely. It would be well outside of the control of the non-magical government.

Hah, take that Albus Dumbledore. At least Harry was doing the whole ‘magical takeover’ in a way that made sense. Hm, interesting that. Another part of the plan for the unit was to make all Preternatural cases automatically fall to the new unit. Leave the regular Marshals to deal with human on human issues. Right now, the non-magicals were trying to push the envelope, they did not care too much for the grandfathered-in Federal Marshals of the Preternatural Branch. But they didn’t realize they were shooting themselves in the foot with the way the laws and rules were worded in regards with MACUSA. It seemed that more and more these days, MACUSA was wiggling into all sorts of ventures. Harry hated to be conceited to think that he had started it. Maybe it had always been here, slowly hiding in the background from the moment they lowered their statute of secrecy. Maybe they’d been working on it little by little, and Harry’s interference was simply the jump they needed.

“Some of the preternatural branch Marshals are just killers with badges.”

“Yep.”

“Why do you think the powers that be let you all run wild like this?”

“You’d have to ask them. I can’t read their minds. But I think the higher ups know exactly what they’re doing.”

“You think your freedom to kill that has you, Potter-Black, and Forrester at the top is going to continue?” he asked. “There are rumors that the laws are going to change again, and vampires and shapeshifters will be easier to kill legally, with less cause.”

“There are always rumors,” said Peter for Harry. The law he was talking about was one that Edward had worked on to give them freer movement while also providing Preternaturals their proper rights as citizens. It was very carefully worded and had been worked over by the Coalition, Edward, and Draco and Hermione with input from Yen and Locan.

“If the laws change, which side will you be on?”

“The side I’ve always been on since the day I was born.”

“Which is?” He studied their faces as he asked this.

“Equality.”

Chapter Text

“Do you get that a lot?”

“Uh huh, and no one questions Edward at all,” said Harry with a scowl of frustration.

“Might be his reputation.”

“Or the fact that he looks like the typical everyday American man, so no one bothers to dig further than the surface,” said Harry, folding his arms across his chest.

Both of them had taken their talk outside, just down an alley, away from the other Marshals who had been peeking in at them and Raborn. It was nice being able to be outside and not dripping Hagrid size sweat drops. He had a light misdirection charm cast around them, and no one would be able to hear their conversation with the muffler charms intact. Harry had his back to the brick wall, and Peter was on his side facing the opening to the alley, one hand above Harry’s head.

“What do you suppose we do?” asked Peter. “I’m not Ted, so I have no idea where we’re supposed to go from here.”

“What do you know?” Harry quizzed. He’d never learn anything if all Harry did was give him the answers.

Peter tapped his fingers on the old brick as he contemplated Harry’s questions, and all that he’d learned. He only had video footage and some files of the first three, but now he had been given a bird’s eye view. “I do know that we’re going about hunting these killers all wrong. Even if we didn’t know what was killing them, and sort of why, we’re still doing it ass-backward.”

Harry grinned. “Exactly right, Peter. We need to consolidate the warrants of execution from the first three cities and just make it one hunt.”

Peter frowned. “You don’t have the warrants do you?”

Harry shook his head. “Do you really think Edward and I would be playing like this if we had warrants in our hands? No way. The first three warrants are all in the hands of Marshals who were book-and-classroom trained. One of them wasn’t even a cop before he passed his entrance exam. No one that has been with us has a violent crimes background. I’m not sure where they’re recruiting some of these kids.”

“They’re stabbing their own foot,” said Peter. “None of this makes sense. Isn’t there a chain of command?”

“Unfortunately, the non magicals absolutely abhor us Preternatural Marshals. It’s like Raborn said, we get away with a lot. Most see us as killers with badges.”

“You kind of have to unless you want to die.”

“We’ve tried this Peter, not just me, but every other Marshal in our field. They don’t get it.”

“They won’t. All paper pushers.”

“Exactly. Raborn wasn’t wrong when he said that myself, Edward, Bernardo, and Olaf are the cleanup crew. We come onto a warrant after other Marshals have been killed or injured. I can’t charm them because I could get in trouble. I would have otherwise.” And then he saw it, not for the first time, but so close up that a thrill shot through his spine. “Peter?”

It was a mischievous glint that sparked, and he chuckled lowly, making him sound older than he was. “What’s stopping us from doing exactly that?”

“Exactly what?”

“Getting the warrants in our hand? You said that you come in as the cleanup crew. What if some or more of them were injured?” His smile got bigger, showing pearly white teeth. He’d had some work done on his veneers a couple months ago. Peter was really embracing the hidden preternatural side all too well.

“You’re saying…” Harry couldn’t help but laugh at the very idea of it. It was Machiavellian for sure, almost evil, but not quite. “You ballsy little bastard!” he gasped when he finally connected it. “You are definitely Edward’s son.” He shook his head and Peter smirked.

“At your service.” He then gave Harry a bow that was very Jean-Claude-like.

“Merlin isn’t going to work in this instance, so I’ll say, ‘My God we have been one hell of an influence on you.’”

“You find it hot,” Peter accused.

“Very much so.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

“Keep fucking the son and the father.”

He laughed and pulled Harry from the wall right into him until they were chest to chest. “For now we need to feed you.”

“Feed me? You can’t feed me anymore, Peter,” Harry reminded.

He grinned. “No, not that kind of food. Real food or did you forget?” He kissed Harry’s cheek, making him shiver slightly.

“I didn’t forget,” Harry sulked.

“Yes you did. Food, now.” He was led out of the mouth of the alleyway. “And then we can talk about a plan to get those warrants in our hands.”

Peter and Harry were at a nearby brewery. It was a bit early, but it was five o’ clock somewhere as Peter liked to say. Of course, they didn’t drink. Edward would skin both of them alive, and Peter was still underage in that department, but the food was excellent.

“How would we do this without getting caught ourselves? Edward has tried to get the warrants off their hands, but all these bookworm kids see is glory and excitement, they don’t see the reality. Not yet.”

“You have contacts here don’t you?”

“Just Alex, his sister, and those that came in June, but I’d rather avoid them,” said Harry. “I’d be a lot more comfortable about this if we had our own people with us. So, you want to stage an attack or an accident?”

“I don’t see why we can’t.”

Harry couldn’t believe he was contemplating this, but it wasn’t a horrible idea. A very Slytherin kind of move. “If we do get the warrants we have a right, as Preternatural Marshals, to deputize anyone we deem fit that can help get the job done. But currently, it’s only the two of us.”

“Bring in more people then? We know what the clowns are wearing. We know what they’re using. Hell, we know more about them than most do of the sensational killers. Why not act as one?”

Pretend to be the Harlequin? Harry thought. “It could incite them.”

“They’re already incited, what does it matter? They’re not stopping, no matter what happens they’re trying to kill you or kidnap you.”

It could work. But they would need more than Harry and Peter. In fact, it would be best if Harry and Peter weren’t involved at all.

“What do you men think?” He asked, poking at the invisible golden threads of his bond as he sliced into his medium rare steak. Peter and him were sharing a plate of parmesan cheese fries, really good.

“Not a bad idea,” said Micah. “Dangerous and risky though.”

“I like it, but you can’t do this alone,” said Edward.

“Yeah, we would need to have no part in it.”

“I’ll call Bernardo and Olaf.”

“Really? Olaf?”

“He’s perfect for this.”

Edward wasn’t wrong. “Edward, lover, I know what he did.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I know Professor Dallas is missing.”

“Bernardo?”

“I can’t reveal my sources.” He heard the snort in his head. It was always weird when they actually pushed action and quirks through. “Can you guarantee he’d be good here?”

“No. Not unless I was there,” said Edward. “But, he’s a perfect meat shield and could pull off the attack on the other Marshals. Not quite as unruly as Haven was. He likes you. A lot.”

“I don’t like this,” said Micah.

“But he was effective. He had Columbine begging for death. If he could scare her like that… then we might have a leg up.” Harry recognized. “If we can time their arrival with our own people, I’d be willing to give it a go. Peter does have the right idea, getting those warrants out of their hands.” No doubt Jean-Claude was down for the day. And then he smirked. “And I know just the two that could be used in the accident.”

Mr. College Boy and Laila Karlton. He’d love to go for Raborn, but he knew that even that idea was bad because Raborn would try and blame him. No, it had to be someone completely unconnected to him and Peter. He would be sorry to see Laila injured, she seemed the smartest of the group he was stuck with, but her smarts could make her a barrier in what they needed to do. Besides, better hurt than dead, Harry thought. At least in this regard.

“Also if this goes off well, I can get out of Houston and meet up with Little Raven. All of us would be brought in. I’ll make the plans.”

“Just keep that guy on a tight leash,” Micah growled inwardly.

“Consulting everyone?”

“Yep, they like it,” said Harry. “Except Micah.”

“No surprise,” said Peter, pulling apart one of the fries.

“Just don’t forget to give me a heads-up on your plans otherwise Bernardo might end up dead, and he’s too pretty for that!” Everyone laughed in his head, and he rolled his eyes. “No surprises.”

Harry felt a twinge of guilt over Laila Karlton. She had a lot of talent and potential. He had met her on the way to his room. Peter was taking a walk around the motel, doing his usual checks that Edward had spent months grilling into him.

But, he would rather her out of this particular fight, and she was the perfect opportunity. Her room was right next door to Harry’s own.

“Word around is that you gave Raborn quite the rug burn,” said Laila with a smirk.

“How did that get around?” Harry asked, leaning against the door. She was one of those few women where he had to look up to see her. She was also strong looking if the muscles in her arms were anything to go by.

“Everyone knows Raborn is an ass,” said Laila. “If you’re a woman or gay he makes your life hard. He’s been written up a handful of times, but nothing’s ever come of it.”

“Why not? What the hell is wrong with your system?”

“I ask that all the time,” said Laila. “If we women complain we get a bad name. No one wants to work with us. It’s a fine line.”

“He’s not racist too is he?”

“You ask that because of my color?”

“No. Just usually the whole package somewhere deep underneath,” said Harry.

Laila laughed. “You have one issue, you have a host of them. I haven’t noticed it, but in this political climate who knows?” She then looked at Harry. “The new Marshal with you. Is this his first case?”

Harry nodded. “Yes. He’s Federal Marshal Ted Forrester’s son.”

“Who is your husband right?”

He nodded. “Yep. Why?”

“So your step-son.” She nodded to herself. Harry didn’t have any reason to inform her that Harry and Peter don’t have that kind of relationship. “Just seemed weird, he didn’t seem phased at all by the crime scene.”

“He’s good at compartmentalizing.”

“It’s more than that,” said Laila. “He didn’t even flinch. I thought I was going to lose my cookies. I think that’s the first body I ever saw that was ripped apart.” She tried to give him one of those blank cop faces, but it failed.

“Probably, but it’s not my place to speak about it,” said Harry. “I can tell you that his practical experience makes up for everything else. I’d have him at my back before anyone else in this city. He’ll be taking official classes in the fall between his college courses. But until then, he’s my student.” He grinned at this. “Just like Ted was my teacher,” he added as an afterthought.

“My dad used to take me hunting when I was younger. I’m my mother’s worst nightmare come to life.”

“That’s how Peter got started.”

“And you?”

Harry shrugged. “Always been in my blood. You can’t help what’s there.”

“True, what must your parents think? My dad’s proud of me, mom - not so much.”

“They’re dead.”

Laila drew back, shocked. “Oh… sorry about that.”

“Not a problem. I was only a year old or so. So it wouldn’t have mattered too much. I was on my own until I met Ted.”

“And now you’re number one. What does he think about that? You were or are his student?”

“He’s quite proud of it,” said Harry. Not to mention, Edward had the most kills. Just not all legal or sensationalized. Not everything was on those papers.

“That’s true. I’m hoping to make it into the top twenty at least so having this warrant in my hands is a huge step toward that goal.”

Or dying. Harry thought. “You have to remember that the rankings and statistics is still a new concept. They don’t have everything. It would be impossible to get everyone’s real kill count before the law came into play.”

“Guess it doesn’t help that there are only eight of you left from the early days,” said Laila. “I heard that the Preternatural Branch is one of the hardest to get into. So far it’s been locked out. That’s why a lot of us who want to go into Preternatural go into the regular Marshal system first.”

“That’s because of the criteria a Federal Marshal needs to pass. For one, the weapons are oftentimes different. It’d be like poking a toothpick into a vampire or a lycanthrope. It’s not going to work. There were more of us.”

“They either retired early like your friend Manny Rodriguez, or they…” She looked away out at the parking lot for no other reason than because she looked uncomfortable.

“Are dead,” Harry finished. “It’s the gig.”

“And you let your step-son join?” asked Laila, confused.

“It’s his decision. I can’t stop him and neither can Ted. All we can do is arm him. We are both more than aware of the mortality rate and how high it is. It got worse when the executioners first started serving warrants.”

She looked down at Harry again. “Why did the mortality rate among the executioners go up when the warrant system was put in place? The books all say it went up, way up. It doesn’t explain why.”

“Before warrants, hunters weren’t always particular about how they killed. We also didn’t have anyone to answer to. We didn’t have to defend it in a court of law. So they were much more trigger happy, and moved around as they pleased. After the warrant system, some hunters hesitated, worried about what would happen if they couldn’t defend it in court and ended up on murder charges. Remember, back then we had no badges. Some of them went to jail for murder even though the vampire killed was confirmed as a serial killer. It made some hesitate and hesitation will get you killed.”

“But, you have the badges now.”

“Yeah, and officially we’re cops, but make no mistake, Karlton. We are still killers. A policeman’s main job is to prevent harm to others. Most of them go twenty years and never draw their gun in the line of duty. No matter what you see on the television. Our main job is to kill people, that’s not what cops do.”

“We don’t kill people, we kill monsters,” she pointed out.

How naive. “That naivety right there will see every last Marshal killed if they make that mistake. I don’t care if the law is finally up to date on them being legal citizens of this country or not. Every species is its own people. Not human, but they are people. Beings. You see them as monsters, everyone ends up dying.”

“You sound sure of that. A bit conceited don’t you think?”

“Isn’t it more conceited to think you are above the so-called monsters? Isn’t that how every King and Queen fell off their throne in the dark ages? Or the Presidents who believed others were below them?” That had Laila going very quiet. “Why is history constantly repeating itself when you know this history? Adolf Hitler was probably one of the worst people in this world, and he was a monster. He was also human,” he said in a gentle lecture tone. She wasn’t like Dolph. She just had no perception. She’d been told in a classroom that vampires and weres were monsters, and now she thought she was going out to fight those monsters. “And that is only one example, in which I can give you five hundred more. But I have done that so many times I am tired of it. If you believe vampires and weres are monsters then you must believe that we are all monsters. All of us are capable of heinous acts.”

“That isn’t true!” Laila scowled.

“Isn’t it? How many children a day hurt and kill each other? All under the age of eighteen? How many adults destroy each other’s lives over petty things? We don’t have gangs and street violence do we? It’s our choices that decide whether we become that monster or not, and until we make those choices we are all people. All equal.”

“Is that why you’re called the Equalizer?”

“Exactly. Equality. It keeps you alive because as soon as you hear the word monster you believe everything monstrous is below you. You end up killed because you’ve underestimated the monsters. It’s a rather conceited method don’t you think? You remember I told you my parents died when I was a year old?”

She nodded.

“It wasn’t by a vampire or were. It was human. All human, and he destroyed my world for seventeen years, and he destroyed thousands of others for much longer than that before he was finally destroyed. He was a monster, but he wasn’t born a monster. If you wish to be a Preternatural Federal Marshal, and a good one, you need to look at the politics behind it, and I don’t mean human politics. I mean preternatural politics.”

Laila looked as though her mouth had gone dry. She kept swallowing and was glaring straight ahead at the nothingness across the balcony.

“Just because men and women are different doesn’t mean they don’t deserve to be equal. It’s our differences that make us unique after all. Just as no two human women are the same, neither are vampires or weres.”

He could see the cogs turning in her head as she tried to swallow what he was telling her. He didn’t expect her to believe him or have a change in perception, but maybe it would keep her alive a bit longer.

“We had some of the vampire executioners come and give lectures. One of them said you’d been one of the best before you got seduced by the master vampire of your city. He says that women are more likely to be seduced by vampires than men, but you’re proof that anyone can be corrupted.”

“I bet it was Gerald Mallory, the vampire hunter assigned to Washington, DC wasn’t it?” asked Harry with an empty smile.

“How did you know?” Laila asked.

Harry laughed with amusement. “Mallory thinks I’m the whore of Babylon because I’m sleeping with vampires and lycanthropes. He might forgive shapeshifters, but he hates vampires with a depth and breadth of hate that’s frightening. What I find funny as hell is the fact that he very likely never mentioned Ted Forrester did he?”

“He praised Ted Forrester.”

“Who is also sleeping with the same vampire and wereleopard that I am sleeping with,” said Harry matter of factly, causing Laila to go a bit paler than her dark skin at the realization. “He’s married to them too. Under MACUSA law it’s very valid.” It’s annoying that people tend to forget this. “He’s a bigot, Laila. He’s akin to a racist.”

“You only say that because I’m black.”

“No, I say that because it’s true. He can’t look in the mirror and face what he is.”

“What is he? A monster?”

“I don’t know, but he gets off on it. I’ve seen him kill once or twice before. He’s a hammer and stake man because he likes watching the pain. It’s his orgasm.”

Laila’s cheeks flared and her eyes widened. “You’re not serious?”

“How did he look to you when he was describing in detail what he did to his marks?” Laila averted her gaze from Harry. Harry placed his hands on his hips and leaned forward. “I prefer the quick route because we’re already killers. I don’t deny that one bit, and anyone who thinks about denying it is deluding themselves completely. But at least with a quick end we’re not torturers.” Unless they have to be. It was at that point that Peter returned to his side. “All clear, luv?”

Peter nodded without any expression on his face or in his eyes. “Yes. All is good. I bought us some drinks and snacks for the night. I know how hungry you can get.”

Harry nudged him. “Hush you. Peter, this is Laila Karlton.”

“Nice to meet you, Ms. Karlton,” said Peter professionally.

Laila’s eyes darted from Harry to Peter, a wrinkle of confusion on her forehead especially as Peter’s hand was rubbing up and down Harry’s back. Now that Peter got physical contact daily, it was hard for him to live without it. “You too, Mr. Forrester?”

“Peter please, I’m not Ted. That would get confusing fast.”

“Oh yeah,” Harry agreed. “Now you know why we didn’t bother with changing surnames.”

“I can’t imagine the hyphens and all the ink that would take,” said Peter flatly.

“I better go and unpack…” said Laila uncomfortably. “It was nice talking to you, Harry.”

“You too, Laila.” He turned to Peter. “Did you get those really good flavored waters?”

“Yes. You’ve been driving people nuts with that stuff for weeks now.”

“You try getting an eleven year old to drink something other than fizzy drinks. The flavored water tastes good, doesn’t have too much artificial stuff in it, and I can drink it too and not feel guilty.” Both kept conversation all the way into the room, aware of Laila still honed in on them.

“I heard you playing teacher,” Peter hissed into his ear.

“Maybe she’ll live longer than a week.”

“Does it really matter?”

“For people who might have talent. It shouldn’t go to waste.”

“You know Ted would say that if they died, they never had talent to begin with.”

Harry laughed and turned. “True, but it could also be because of bad information. If all she knows is left, how could she ever know there is a right?”

Peter stared at him blankly. “Don’t get philosophical on me.”

“You got that from Edward.” Harry leaned up on his toes and kissed Peter.

“He’s not wrong.”

“He rarely ever is.”

oOo

Micah was in the dining room with Rafael, Logan, and Ashley, the second highest ranking submissive in the Pack. She would have been the first, except the honor went to Jason as Logan’s partner, a role she had no interest in. From what Harry told Micah, she was ok with Jason being higher in the Pack hierarchy, since both knew she was stronger physically. She had approached Logan, with Harry being out, with a suggestion for an event the Coalition could put on. Logan had brought her to Micah and Rafael, the Coalition co-leaders, as she should be speaking to them. Logan wasn’t going to do it for her, but he’d back her up as her Ulfric.

“Nathaniel wants to know if he should make anything for everyone.” Teddy popped his head into the room, curious about the papers spread out on the table.

“Just something to drink for everyone, Pup.” Micah smiled at the boy. With a nod, Teddy disappeared back into the kitchen. “Explain it to me again?”

Ashley looked at Logan, unsure if Micah was asking because he was trying to find a way to say no. Logan’s smile of encouragement did little to provide her an answer. “Many of us wolves want to have a fun event to close out the summer. Something that everyone in the Coalition is welcome to join. Not just Pack. For years each of us have done things separately, only joining when the leaders are forced to cooperate. Since Lupa has taken over, there has been more mingling socially or when there’s a battle and many leaders work together; but there’s not a lot of opportunity for us lower in hierarchy to interact. Others in the Pack would like to do more. Everyone has been focused on their own groups, only interacting at leadership levels or through jobs. We’d like to do a last summer BBQ that is open to all members of the Coalition. Wolves, leopards, rats, lions, etc.”

“Are you worried people will only go if ordered by their leader?” Rafael asked, blank faced. Teddy took this moment to pop back in with a tray of Harry’s lemon juice.

“I think it sounds like fun! Can we do it before I leave? Will Parrain and Dad be back in time?”

“Those of us in the Pack are more concerned about alphas trying to start trouble, not whether anyone will come. We’re sure the submissives of each group at least will. We’re… I’m... hoping that if you two agree and come with Ulfric that we can avoid trouble and people can relax and have fun.”

“The leopards and rats mix often…” Micah started, slipping an arm around Teddy as the boy came to a stop at his side.

“But not so much with the wolves.” Ashley interrupted. “Only a few and only recently has Lupa done more with us.” She blushed when she realized that she spoke over Micah. “Sorry.”

Micah quietly laughed as Teddy placed the glasses on the table, bending to add a bowl of water on the floor for Yang who was sleeping under the table. Micah pushed a glass over to her. “It’s fine. Yes, you’re right. The wolves have not mixed as much with the other groups, but it has been changing over the last year with both Harry and Logan in charge. I don’t mean to speak bad of your former Ulfric, but much of that distance was Marcus’ way to regain control after the former Lupa. Harry had a lot to deal with as Nimir-Ra, not to mention his wolf getting hurt by Marcus leaving, so spent less time with the wolves.” He took a sip of his lemonade as Teddy slipped into his lap to look at the papers easier. The eleven year old should have been upstairs packing his things but he kept insisting on waiting until Harry, Edward, and Peter got back home. Micah was slightly worried that Teddy would refuse to leave for school if the three weren’t back in time. “I think it’s a good idea. Everyone likes a reason to gather and an end of summer BBQ is a good excuse. We can host it in Anne’s Playplace, that would be large enough.”

“Work on the park will be finished in a few days, it’s a good choice. The construction teams just have the BBQ pit and picnic tables to finish.” Rafael nodded his head. “I’d suggest you make it a potluck so the submissive wolves aren’t stuck making all the food.”

“Nathaniel would probably cook for it anyways, but yes, make it a potluck. The three of us can chip in and provide the meat.” Micah nodded with a glance at Rafael and Logan who nodded back, showing agreement. “Draft an invite and choose a date, Ashley. The Coalition will email it out to everyone, letting them know the wolves are hosting a BBQ with the support of the Coalition.”

“This is going to be so much fun, Ms. Ashley!” Teddy beamed at the woman, shifting his eyes to look like hers.

Chapter Text

Edward was not pleased at being trapped in a box in the sky with no way out, and being forced to listen to the redundant petty conversation over and over again. He had taken to perusing his Guns and Ammo magazine for what felt like the thousandth time, and he hadn’t read a single word on the page. He had no doubt that Little Raven spent his time with those headphones, spatial awareness be damned. But Little Raven had an ability to get out of a plane should he need to. Edward was not so lucky.

He had no doubt that the real action was going to be wherever Little Raven went, and to think that he was there without proper backup or anyone to watch out for him sent him into a bit of a silent rage. Peter was good, he’d come very far in the last few years. He did make good insights that those twice his age might have missed, but still. He did not trust just anyone with Little Raven’s safety but the core and Rafael. He mostly listened to the husbands in his head while at the same time keeping an eye on the worthless Marshals.

“You’re wrong, husband. You do have an emergency port-key should things get out of control,” Harry reminded him, causing Edward to smirk inwardly.

“Where would it take me?” Edward wondered inwardly. It’d taken some time to get used to this mode of communication. He had not been pleased when it had first started, and had often kept his mind and opinions to himself; though that didn’t stop him from listening from time to time.

“Home of course. Where else is safest?” That could have prompted a smile if he’d been alone.

It would be some hours before he felt the ground beneath his feet. Little Raven was going further, and so he meddled silently in what Alpha was doing, and then poked at the Toy who was awake. It seemed he had commandeered the new favorite of the house. That kid was going to be spoiled, Edward thought. No one would leave her alone. It seemed like the entire community was starting to get baby fever. It helped that Crispin and Domino were teaching many of their alphas and submissives how to take the beast without harming the unborn baby. It gave a new perspective on things that was for sure, and then there was the future child they were planning.

Edward wasn’t sure how to take Luna’s so-called wedding gift. He supposed he’d find out when it happened. He wasn’t entirely sure if he had the capacity, but it would be his child. His DNA, all of their DNA, and likely Little Raven’s magical genetics. He couldn’t imagine the mischief once all the children were at that particular age.

He hoped Teddy didn’t feel negative about it. Edward wasn’t sure if he’d know what to do if that happened. So far, he seemed genuinely excited though it was questionable if he even knew the true reality yet. He was still only eleven, smart as a whip or not. But then, he did have Little Raven’s heart that was made of gold. Always have to protect that heart. It was a vow that all of them had made to each other. Interesting that.

“Enjoying the silence?” Edward’s cold eyes slid to the side to see a man about ten years younger than him. The same age as Little Raven; except he was so green that he made lettuce look white. He was fresh-faced and had that stupid twinkle in his eye. A light that he wouldn’t mind seeing dim.

“Excuse me?” Edward asked. His Ted persona would normally have had him being one of the boys, but more and more he was slowly bleeding the two together. He’d started doing so gradually. If there was one thing that he had taken from a couple of his sessions with Dr. Lillian was the concern over multiple personas that went too deep. She had explained that one of them could suffer a mental break and destroy him. He hadn’t thought about those consequences, but she’d even given him concrete evidence of men and women who’d ended up with a multiple personality that ended up destroying their lives. He took that seriously enough to try and fix it.

“Your work wife, man. You’re here alone, finally! I mean, we go to work to get away from our wives. Not to have them with us.”

Edward would never admit that it took about five seconds too long to realize exactly what this pitiful excuse for a man was saying to him and meaning, and that was when the silent rage slid through him like a poison. “You will need to be more specific, which husband are you talking about?” he asked, putting emphasis on the husband. He was pretty damn sure he hadn’t married a woman.

“Which?” Confusion settled in over the Marshal. “You have more than one?”

“Does Federal Marshal Harry Potter-Black have more than one?” Edward reiterated. “I have three working husbands, no wives. Have you had the standard sight check done yet? It might hinder your ability to see proper detailing.” It was meant as an insult, but the man started laughing.

“Haha, good one. You know what I mean.”

“I’m afraid I do not,” said Edward.

That was when the young man met Edward’s eyes for real, and that mirth and amusement that had been playing in them died when he saw the empty orbs.

“Er…” Edward kept his face blank, eyes on him completely. No change or movement at all. “It was a joke.”

“Where’s the punchline?” Edward asked without blinking, and he got a small petty amount of satisfaction at the squirming.

“N-nevermind.”

“Are you sure? Is there something you’d like to say to me about my husband who shares the same husbands as I do?”

“He was kidding, Forrester! You don’t have to be creepy about it.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about Jones,” said Edward, not even looking to the left where a slightly older Marshal had butted in.

“How the fuck is it he has a higher kill count than you?” asked another, this one named John Rice. He was about Edward’s age, but had hardly any of the experience. His best kill was nothing more than a group of gangbangers out of San Diego, California. All human, not a single one of them with any real experience other than drug peddling across the borders.

“You should ask him,” said Edward blankly, still looking at the squirming rookie.

It would not be until a day and a half later that he would learn of Peter’s brilliant idea of getting hold of the warrants. The teen was turning out more and more like him when it came to killing, however he was keeping more emotions than Edward. A benefit of dating Nathaniel as well as Alpha and Little Raven.

They had tracked two bodies across Houston, which was no easy task. Both of them had been slaughtered and ripped apart. Only one had dropped in Tacoma, and they all expected that Houston was the place to be. But Edward knew better. No one wanted him. No one cared about him or any of that. Only so far as to keep him out of the way on a goose chase. The Preternatural World, the good and the bad, were completely and utterly obsessed with his Little Raven.

He was forced to room with the new guy every place they stopped. Jonathan Turner kept trying to get him to go out and be his wingman. He kept making toxic remarks that caused Edward’s fingers to twitch near his thigh holster. He seemed a bit too intent on Little Raven. Always asking questions about him. Edward would stop these questions by merely staring at him until he got uncomfortable enough to turn away. Stupidly enough the guy would forget a few hours later, and go back to trying to be buddy-buddy with him. He also seemed to forget that he was married with husbands with the way he talked about women. Everyone was the same in the group, all of them boring and inexperienced. All of them acting as though this were a school trip, and that they wouldn’t be going home in a body bag.

Although, Edward could speed that along using Peter’s idea. But he of course liked to finish jobs. He was not Little Raven who actually cared about these people. That would be laughable. Little Raven was good at it. He was not. It was an easy enough plan. He just needed some tools and a couple of people to get it done. Nicky would appreciate the chance to stretch, and he could be good cleanup. He had already called Bernardo and Olaf, sending them on their way to Little Raven. Soon enough Domino and the others hand-selected would follow with Bobby Lee. Best keep this under wraps as best as he could, but the plan would relieve some tension he held, and be amusing to watch.

If he could get out of Houston and to Tacoma, Edward had a feeling a lot of fun would be waiting on him there. Fun was always where Little Raven was, he knew where to go for action.

He sent messages off whenever he found a moment alone. Some of the Marshals had gone off to the local bar for a drink giving Edward ample time to put his plan into motion. Nicky had already confirmed he was on his way.

“I need an alibi,” Edward thought as he waited for Nicky’s arrival.

“You playing the same game, Lover?” Harry asked through their connection.

“It’s a good game. Why wouldn’t I?”

Harry’s laugh was musical in his head, and Edward closed his eyes a moment. “We better not tell Micah too much.”

“Are you shielding?”

“Yup. You know how sensitive he is.”

“Says the Little Raven.”

“I’m not that sensitive anymore, Lover. I want you here. How about Draco?”

“What about him?” asked Edward.

“Polyjuice Potion. He can be you. Go into the police station, work all night in front of some of the guys. Perfect alibi.”

Edward opened his eyes and sat up at this. “I’m going to be committing murder…”

“I know. I don’t have to like it, but I know and won’t stop you.”

“I take it he’s not adverse?”

Harry snorted cutely in his head. “Draco? Of all people? Hah. He’s perfect. Like I said, he’s the darker me, Lover. You don’t survive Voldemort by playing innocent.”

It was definitely an idea, and foolproof. “Alright, good enough for me.”

“This way it gives Draco something to do. Make him feel like he’s not being left out. He’s been grumbling that everyone else gets to have fun, but he doesn’t get a part in it.”

“Point. You would think he had enough to do with a newborn.”

“He likes being needed. He’s missed me not bugging him about warrants and stuff. Always gave him a break from ‘real life’ he calls it. Not in the action, but close enough to feel useful.”

“I’ll make him useful then.”

“You do that and have fun.”

“Are you going to have fun?”

“I don’t want to kill your son. I’ll hold off, though he isn’t making it easy. He’s really playful these days. So cute.”

“Can you go that long?” asked Edward, truly concerned.

“You know I can control it now.”

“We’ll all be there soon, Little Raven.”

It was a good thing that Draco and Toy had the brilliant idea less than a year ago to create their own wireless online network and communications company. Coalition Communications Limited: So Good It’s Preternatural. Everyone referred to it as CC Limited. Peter, with his hacking, immediately jumped on board. It was a way to have total control over their network data and businesses. It would not only add a lot of jobs, but it also made cellphones much safer. With Peter’s hacking, they had great security over the whole network, not to mention several wererats who had been in programming and security for years. Of course, Edward wasn’t going to trust it completely. But, Peter had learned some sort of tech trick to automatically erase any data from their phones. He had no idea what all went into it. Something about towers being bought out and taking over other companies. What mattered was that their data was a lot safer than it had been. It was a brilliant business scheme because as soon as they came ‘online’ as a premium Preternatural network company they got a hell of a lot of business from across the States. Whatever Edward might have thought about the idiot blond, he couldn’t say he was unintelligent about business. Boy knew his stuff.

Once it was all confirmed, Edward rose to prepare for the night. No doubt most of the Marshals would return drunk as hell. Nicky would be key to hiding any bullet holes since the Harlequin didn’t use bullets, but then did he really need them? He went through his bag, and pulled out a long silver machete. It glinted in the artificial light. It would be the perfect instrument, and release some tension at the same time. He’d save his friendly little roommate for last. It was the least he could do for the moron.

He got a single message not a half hour later from his phone. ‘Incoming. Don’t shoot.’

Not a minute later, Edward had company. He would silently award points to the blond wizard for the warning because he would have shot first otherwise.

Nicky let out a winded sound. His large muscular build shuddering at the movement as he doubled over, hands on his knees. Standing beside him looking crossed between amused and snobbish was Draco. He was wearing a pair of Edward’s shirt and jeans, they were too big on his slim frame, but Edward had no doubt that he would fill them out. His hair was tousled back, and he had a few rings around his eyes. Babies were not quiet, and they only slept when they wanted to. Not when you wanted to. Funny, how such a small thing that couldn’t talk or do anything could control your entire life.

“Okay there, Nicky?” Draco asked with a smirk.

“Fuck you!”

“Ask Asher first,” Draco teased.

Nicky let out a grumbling laugh and he stood up straight, climbing high above both Edward and Draco who were close to the same height.

“Should also probably ask Little Raven first, but Little Raven is always so accommodating that I doubt he’d mind.”

Draco laughed and Nicky grinned. “Kitten is too sweet for his own good. He couldn’t have liked this idea.”

“He doesn’t, but he also knows what’s at stake,” said Edward as Draco produced a sluggishly dark looking potion. “Is that the potion?”

Edward handed over a couple strands of his hair at Draco’s nod. He had to admit, he was very curious as to how the potion worked. Draco added the blond hairs to the potion and then swirled it around.

“We also produced some masks and robes,” said Nicky, pulling a bag around. “Draco will leave here as Edward in full view of the cameras, after that it’s loop time, and we wait.”

Edward nodded as he watched the potion go from a dark sluggish color to a deep crimson red. “Is it supposed to be red?”

Draco laughed. “It mimics your aura. Even Muggles have an aura to them. So it’s different colors for everyone.”

“What’s yours?” Nicky asked.

“Purple of course. It has to mean royalty after all,” said Draco imperiously.

Hm, his is crimson. Interesting. “What’s Little Raven’s?”

“Gold.”

“Fitting,” Nicky and Edward said at the same time.

Draco laughed. “Yep. I’ve already messed with the cameras. I only took network security as an elective for the first two years, but Peter’s pretty brilliant himself. In any case, I know how to loop things. Can’t believe he’s self taught. Harry is very practical when he has to be. You won’t hear him complaining too much.”

“I need to wait for them all to return. It shouldn’t be long from now,” said Edward, double checking the clock on the wall. He was going to wait until Draco was gone before he revealed the rest to Nicky.

Nicky seemed to understand this as he passed out the robes, gloves, shoes, and even the masks. Both were black.

Edward went over to the window and glanced out the drapes.

“Cheers!” said Draco, necking it back. “Huh, odd. Yours tastes like - well - metal.” He shuddered and Edward watched in fascination as something began to move beneath Draco’s pale skin. It started bubbling and frothing. Draco cringed and twitched back and forth, and slowly but surely he began to transform. His height remained the same, but his skin got a shade or two darker. Still very caucasian, but Draco was unusually pale. Not quite as pale as their vampire lovers, but paler than Edward. His cheekbones became less high. His jaw became more masculine and his blond hair darkened about three shades. He filled out, becoming more toned and muscular. He fit the clothes, and Edward would never admit that he lost his spatial awareness watching Draco because where the blond wizard had stood was now a perfect copy of Edward down to the dead blue eyes. Draco’s had been more gray and uplifted a bit like Harry’s in that regard. Not quite almond, but sharper.

“Damn!” Nicky hissed. “That’s perfect.” He looked Draco over, circling around him. He even leaned forward and took a sniff.

Edward stepped forward to inspect himself from such a weird view. “Is that potion common?”

“It’s highly regulated, but if you’re a potion master and know where the ingredients are or how to grow them then you can make it. It takes a full month to complete, but I always keep some stashed away,” said Draco.

“Weird. Edward with a British accent.”

“You should change my voice.”

“Can I use my wand on you for the copy?”

Edward nodded, pleased that he had asked. Draco pulled out his wand and made a motion. He muttered something akin to Gemino, which he’d heard a few times before with duplication. A light shot out but it didn’t hit Edward. It wrapped around him and then the thread went back to Draco. The man shivered, and it was weird seeing himself shiver like that. He was sure he’d never done that before.

“How is this?” he asked in a perfect copy.

“That’ll do. How about the walk?” Draco’s normal walk was more of a high and mighty sort of gait. His chin always up as though he were looking down on others, which was completely the case. Edward’s walk was more like every other American man. Longer in stride. Quick movements, but not too quick. Average. Plain.

Draco mimicked Edward quite perfectly. His face was slack and his eyes were devoid of emotion.

Edward nodded. “I think you have it.”

“Good. Shall I get going? I’ve managed to snag enough for a good two hours.”

“Plenty. You have undercover experience?”

Draco grimaced. “Somewhat. I’ve had to impersonate a few Ministry officials when I was younger. You got it right or you were tortured.”

“Do you know where you’re going?”

“It won’t be hard to figure it out,” said Draco. “Just let me duplicate your file? I’ll get some coffee, have a conversation or two. Maybe even express worry about Harry or should I say, Little Raven? We’ll see. Not too much, but enough to show I’m there and you’re looking right at me.”

Edward pulled out his file and handed it over. He ran down a description and names of the officers and Marshals that would be there. He also gave a quick do and don’t. Draco gave him a very Edward-like smirk.

“Have fun. You better cleanup after yourselves,” said Draco, looking more at Nicky than Edward before turning and walking out.

“How did he know?” Nicky asked.

“I can only guess,” said Edward, and for a brief second he wondered if he had pegged Draco wrong all these years. Interesting. “Hope you came hungry.”

“Starving.” Nicky grinned at Edward as both pulled on the robes and masks.

“Time to set up for the fun.” Nicky slid his claws out and back in in his anticipation. All they had to do was wait for the Marshals to return from the bar.

“Whatever you do, do not tell Little Raven about this part of the plan,” said Edward, shielding enough.

“You think he’d be too angry?”

“More Alpha’s style to be upset about it, but Little Raven might not appreciate it. I’d rather him not lose sleep over it.”

“He knows what we are, especially me.”

“Yes, but you know as well as I do how people with emotions get. Less stress for him the better. Just because they’re okay with it doesn’t mean we should throw it in their faces.”

Nicky shrugged. “Sure. Whatever ya need, boss! I’ve been itching for some fun lately anyway. Life is good not having to constantly go from city to city. But I need a little adventure.”

“You’ve come to the right place, Nicky.”

He was almost disappointed by how they made things so easy for him. Most of the Marshals had congregated after their night of drinking in one room. Only about three of them had wandered back to their own.

Nicky and Edward remained hidden in the shadows for the perfect opportunity. Nicky taking advantage of his advanced hearing. “Seems like the party is still going on, foolish.”

“Very.” If they had been real cops or real law enforcement with any amount of real experience they would have known that drinking on a job like this was not only stupid, but against the rules. Problem was that most Federal Marshals, even the veterans, often worked on their own. So they made their own rules, but gather a bunch of greenhorns together in one place and they think it's a party with badges.

Both of them decided to hit the singular rooms first and leave the group for last. These ones would be swift and efficient. No playing so that the chances of them screaming were minimal. Edward was sure they wouldn’t get a single breath. He silently broke the locks on their doors and they slipped inside.

Nicky brought out his claws like switchblades, and both moved in utter silence through the dark toward their prey who had passed out. One in each bed. Nicky took the woman, Elizabeth something or another, and Edward took Jones. Edward made his clean, but Nicky spent a bit of extra time tearing into Elizabeth. Using one hand to hold her mouth and jaw as he tore into her chest with a vengeance. Edward watched with blank eyes as Nicky’s bloodlust ran through the room. A powerfully strong energy flowing through him.

“She was particularly annoying so I thank you. She kept asking if I was really with another man, let alone three,” Edward ground out when Nicky was through. Good thing the blood was hidden by the black robes. Some of it had gotten onto his mask.

“It always amazes some people, particularly certain species of women, by how they are utterly unattractive,” said Nicky with a hiss.

“Let’s get the rest, we have a party to crash, and then I have a plane to catch.” Nicky, to make things look realistic, left scratches in the door from top to the bottom. Edward had mimicked the kills from the crime scenes, Nicky’s was a bit more brutal. It was more akin to the first kills he and Little Raven had dealt with.

It was this particular trait of Edward’s that he had warned Dr. Lillian about. If he had no system in play the world would burn and he’d just shrug. His goal through all of this was to punish the idiots who thought they could put these people in charge, and at the same time get to Little Raven. If they hadn’t removed him from his husband’s side, they’d all be breathing. He never said or did what he didn’t mean after all. A reason he was called Death. Good men and women died? Edward didn’t care. A means to an end.

Both flew through the second and third room before finally making it to the room with the group. Nicky burst through, and Edward would have laughed if he had been anyone else because all of the Marshals had just blinked in surprise and confusion, but not for long.

Guns were pulled and there shouts of surprise. Nicky moved at them too fast for them to track. Shouts and cries reigned through the room. Some were even calling for Ted Forrester, but of course Ted Forrester wouldn’t be answering any calls as he sliced from one to the other. A couple of Marshals managed to get a shot off, a bullet pierced through Nicky’s shoulder. Another seized his radio only for Edward to slam his sword down upon his wrist to instantly detach it, making the radio hit the floor.

Nicky smashed it, and Edward turned and dodged an incoming blow. One made for the door, but Edward caught him before he could get out. He threw him back and smirked when he saw that it was Jonathon Turner. Instead of killing him outright, he kept him pinned on the ground, facing the room to watch as Nicky had his fun. He was a one man army. A perfect shield, and yet he was tamed in the right way. A way that Haven hadn’t been, and Olaf could never be. It was too bad Edward didn’t get off on the carnage in this way. Edward typically preferred swift kills. None of these were fun or worth it. No challenge. When you had a streak like theirs it always had to be aimed in the right way. Aim in the wrong, and everything collapses.

“P-please! TED!” the guy shouted, but Edward muffled his scream with a hand to his mouth.

“Ted’s already answered the call, boy,” Edward hissed a low voice.

Now that the party was coming to an end, Nicky raised up. “We done?”

“Not quite. This one is particularly annoying,” said Edward, stabbing at the ground by the man’s head. The man did a full body flinch under Edward. “He kept asking stupid questions and talking about wives. Do I have wives, Nicky?”

“Hell no,” Nicky grunted as he took off the mask and wiped his face. Not that it did him any good. He was covered in blood and wiping his face only made it worse. He had retracted his claws seeing nothing more to tear into. Nicky gleefully licked the blood from his hand.

“Wha-?”

“He was very disrespectful of Little Raven. You know how we men can get when that happens.”

“I do,” said Nicky, baring his teeth.

Edward leaned down and then removed his own mask. “You guys never should have parted me from Little Raven, and this is the consequence of getting in my way.” He lanced the sword down, removing Jonathon’s head in a swift blow. Instantly, the sparkling light had died from his eyes dramatically. He did the same to his arms and legs just like the other victims from the Harlequin, and then they left it at that. “There. It’s done.”

It was easy enough to slip away, and Edward knew they would have to hide. Draco would be at the station. His alibi was secure. Good thing he’d already combed the outside of the hotel. He knew every nook and cranny. But they had to get out of there before the cops showed up. No doubt they would. Someone had to have heard it.

He had no doubts that this was probably not what Peter had in mind when he gave them the idea, but ah well. Edward simply refined the idea. It was laughable for anyone to think he was a good man. If they threw shade over their own eyes that was on them.

In the end, everyone was a monster, but Edward? He was the biggest monster of all.

oOo

Jean-Claude smiled down at the little cherub that was dropped off to him while he sat in his den at the house. Draco had swanned in, asked the vampire to watch his daughter for the night, plopped her in his arms, and left calling out for Nicky. He wasn’t going to ask the blonde and Rex where they were off to, but it seemed important from the speed the wizard was moving.

The girl had slept for the first few hours, barely making any movement. Only her heart beat and soft breathes let him know she still lived. When she woke she blinked blue eyes up at him. It wasn’t very visible to humans, but Jean-Claude could see that her eyes were growing paler to match her magical father’s icy blues.

“Well hello there, notre petit ange. How are you ce soir, hmm?” Jean-Claude ran a finger softly along her cheek, tickling her. She scrunched her face up and he did it again. Leaning forward, Jean-Claude grabbed the magically warmed bottle left for him. “Faim, ange?”

After searching for the teat that the vampire held in place, Alyse latched on and started sucking. As she drank, her eyes drifted closed and Jean-Claude softly sang to her in French. Draco and his Temoin had agreed before she was born that their child would grow up multi-lingual. Learning both French and English from the start. It did require Draco to brush up on his French, but Jean-Claude and Asher agreed to only speak full French or mixed with her, never only English. Let her learn to mix the languages early.

It was a conversation to have with his husbands related to the child Luna has offered to have for them. He would love to pass his language on to any child of theirs. Harry knew no foreign language beyond parselmouth which he couldn’t teach to any who didn’t hold the skill already. Micah and Edward had taken foreign language through their high school classes, but had not spoken any since. Peter had taken French. Ah, the American school system.

The ringing phone interrupted his thoughts and startled Alyse. She dropped the teat and started to cry. As he soothed the baby he pressed for it to go to speaker before it could ring again. “Oui?”

“Master Jean-Claude, I do hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“Ah, Lorcan, my friend. You’ve woken the baby, but she’ll settle shortly.” Jean-Cluade offered her the bottle again but she wasn’t interested. He set it back on the table before him.

“A baby? Whose? Should I be saying congratulations so soon?”

“Not ours no. Asher and Draco’s. I am watching Alyse for the evening.” Jean-Claude smiled at the girl as she resettled. She let out a soft gurgle of noise and the vampire cooed at her.

“Is that her? How precious. I’ve called tonight as your Fox Theatre has asked that I come play a piece. I request entry to your city for a period of a few days at the end of the month.”

“You are welcome, Lorcan. We can offer you housing during your stay.”

“My thanks. I will prepare proper gifts, including for the newest vampire sired babe. Unfortunately, if I remember timings correctly, I will miss your dear magical child as he will be off at school.”

“You are welcome to stay until the weekend. Mon Petit Loup has promised mon Amour to come home each weekend during this first year.”

“You are most generous.”

“Ah, I will have to cut this short. The ange needs changing.” Jean-Claude elegantly scrunched his nose at the smell coming from the baby. Both masters hung up the phone and Jean-Claude stood from his seat to search for a change of outfits for Alyse. No need to let her stay soiled long.

She was truly precious, and to see such a creation come to life... It made him think of days of old before he was turned. It’d been hard times then, now the births were almost always guaranteed. Maybe not all successes, the human body was a fickle and fragile thing after all.

But the advances, the chances in this world. Jean-Claude let out a rare human sigh. He had never even entertained anything this special being in his life, but all of that changed. So much had changed. All of them had opportunity, and his people were being shaped one by one.

“Edward’s being Death tonight,” mon Amour’s voice trailed through his mind causing him to smile and settle back. Harry was truly a gold heart. “Does he think I was born yesterday under a rock?”

Jean-Claude smiled and pressed a kiss to Alyse’s forehead. “I doubt he would think such a thing, mon Amour. I too can feel his shields well in place.”

“He’s having fun. So, which one is it? Nicky or Gregory?”

“Oh?”

“Cleanup crew.”

“Ah, I think it was Nicholas. You have Draco involved?”

“Perfect alibi of course. Why do you men think I’m still so sensitive?”

“Cause you are, mon Amour. You are our sensitive, and we love you for it.” It was a great night to be alive, and all other nights since he walked through his office to see Harry Potter-Black standing there for the first time. Ever since then, his world had changed. Nothing could be so sweet, and God forbid should someone try to take this from him. He looked down at Alyse who had lolled back to sleep.

Edward would be the least of their worries.

Chapter Text

Harry and Peter could not ignore the sounds coming from the room next door for long, and so they burst through the door with their guns and magic raised to protect them. They had to do this carefully, make it believable, and at the same time not do too much harm to Bernardo and Olaf who were dressed as the Harlequin, masks and all. There was horror on the faces of Mr. College Boy and Laila Karlton. He was relieved to see that Bernardo had taken the woman because there was no way Olaf could have controlled himself. But he seemed to be having way too much fun with how elegantly he used the serrated blade making Mr. College Boy scream as his torso was sliced into.

Harry might have manipulated both Karlton and Mr. College Boy to get them in the same room together, the other female having switched with Mr. College Boy for the night. Probably wasn’t hard considering how much sniping they’d heard from the room between Karlton and the woman, Sarah something or another. He’d used a subtle amount of his ardeur on them as the group left for dinner, and played a human cupid. His ardeur had sipped from and manipulated them throughout the evening. They’d been in the midst of sex when two masked men in cloaks appeared in their doorway. Neither of them had been prepared in the slightest.

He and Peter came through right before Olaf could lose himself in his mission and finish severing Mr. College Boy’s neck, outright slaughtering the boy who he'd pinned down. It was Bernardo, covered in black, that rushed him when Harry shot a spell just over his head, interrupting his attack on the screeching Karlton. It seems that Edward gave them a script to follow.

“We’ve been waiting for you, Little Equalizer.” Bernardo hissed loudly in an impressive rendition of a vampire. Harry gave an impressive headbutt sending Bernardo over the bed where Karlton laid trying to reach her gun, but her hands and wrists were useless so covered in blood as they were.

“Wrong room bastard!” Harry snarled.

“Or not. Come with us now, and they live…” Harry wasn’t going to lie, he was impressed at the speed and reflexes the two human men were able to insinuate with slight flicks and tricks of the light.

Peter let out a scream as though Olaf was hurting him, but Harry saw that Olaf merely had him pinned down to the bed, hissing in his ear. Mr. College Boy had gone into shock, and would hardly know what was going on. Karlton on the other hand was much more alive and trying to get off the bed. Her legs were bloodied and sliced, her wrists cut deep, and she couldn’t find her gun because she’d put it on the other side of the room.

Perfect.

He and Peter pretended to clip them in places as they moved with a graceful speed that humans shouldn’t have. Peter was slammed into the wall before Olaf and Bernardo left the room at the commotion of the other Federal Marshals. Olaf had knocked one of the incoming Marshals over the railing before he could get a shot off shouting that they would have Harry at all costs.

Peter rushed to Mr. College Boy’s side grabbing a blanket for his neck where he was bleeding the most. Harry reached the motel towels for Karlton.

“Harry…!”

“It’s okay. They’re gone,” said Harry as the room flooded with way too many people. He draped one towel over her to hide her nakedness while using another to wipe off enough blood to see where the wounds were.

“No, they wanted you!” Karlton wailed, grabbing onto him as best as she could. Her hands were covered in blood. “They were looking for you!”

“Story of my life. I’m sorry,” said Harry tightly as he wrapped the wounds around her wrists and legs. Yes, he could have used a potion to heal them both, but that would ruin what they were trying to accomplish.

“You were right… unprepared, they were so fast! We didn’t even realize until…” she turned her head to stare at Mr. College Boy. “Is he dead-?” She cried out when Harry laid some pressure on one of the more shallow wounds. Harry didn’t know why, but shallow wounds tended to hurt more than the larger wounds. Maybe it was because of the lack of numbness? “Harry…”

“Ssh, it’s okay. You’re alive.”

“Th-they said th-that they were trying to part you from your husband to m-make it easier. You need to take my warrant, Harry. It mu-must be because they are scared of what yo-you can do! Oh God. Oh God, none of us are ready for this.” Her fingers gripped onto his bare arm. Harry was only wearing snug red short-shorts. It would hardly look realistic if he’d gone to sleep modestly considering he never wore anything to bed, but he also couldn’t come in naked. If he had, anyone smart could figure it out.

“Don’t think about that right now, Laila, and the fact that you’re still here to tell me this, tells me what strength and potential you have,” said Harry.

“I could do nothing… nothing. It was so fast… I didn’t see… and oh God, Gavin…” So that was Mr. College Boy’s name? Good to know.

The EMT’s arrived, Harry and Peter stepped away for them to take over. A lot of commotion going on, bright primary colored lights swirled through the darkness, reflecting through the glass and the open door where all the Marshals were standing just outside.

Harry turned to join the others with Peter beside him. Peter’s sleep pants were ripped. He had a couple slices on his naked torso, and his hands and thighs were bloody from trying to stem the flow of Gavin’s bleeding wounds.

“Wait! Wait!” Laila squawked out. “Hold on, Harry… Harry!”

The EMT stopped what he was doing with a clear frown on his face, “Ma’am you’re woun-”

“-Wait! It’s important! Bag. Harry, get me my bag! Inside is the warrant. I’m handing it to you! I need to sign it over to you.”

Harry stepped up, grabbing her bag off the side of the table. “Sir, if we don’t have this change of warrant, these guys are going to get away,” he said calmly. “You’ll be getting more than this if we don’t.”

The EMT looked from Laila’s wounds and back to Harry before nodding. “Alright, hurry up. She’s not as bad as Marshal Harrison, but we need to move fast. She’s lost a lot of blood.”

“Of course, sir.” Harry dug the warrant out. Even if he couldn’t get the others, the fact that he had one would make all the difference. This, along with the ones Edward would collect, could be combined to create a master warrant. One giving control of the whole situation to Harry and Edward, no matter what other warrants were in play on this job. He handed the warrant to her. She used a messy scribble to sign it over. Harry signed after, and soon the EMT pushed her away.

An hour later or more, and it was coming upon three in the morning. Harry and Peter were still half naked with blood on them, and they’d probably repeated what happened a half a dozen times. They’d left Karlton’s room, and were currently next door in Harry and Peter’s.

Raborn was staring down at them, his eyes full of something close to hatred when he received a call on his cell, and stepped out to take it. It probably didn’t help that the second bed was obviously against the window, unused. The only other bed had both sides rumpled and messed up. If one was even a remotely good investigator they would have noticed the bed indents where the two had been laying. Extremely close together, what could Harry say? He liked cuddling. He could blame his weres and Pard, but it was him entirely. Peter was sitting casually as though he weren’t blood stained looking for all the world as if he were comfortable. Harry had to give him points. He was racking them up fast.

“Why is the bed against the window?” asked Newman. He was very tall, with short brown hair hidden behind a white cowboy hat. He had an athletic frame that was well built. He was the second holder of a warrant, but Harry knew better than to go after him and Karlton. It would have been way too suspicious, and he wasn’t as daring as Edward, simply taking everyone out. Sure he could have gone after the two females, but Mr. College Boy had really annoyed him and seemed like the only way he would learn was by a harsh experience. Newman was fresh-faced, but Harry sort of liked him. He had a more country sort of upbringing. His lingo was soft and downhome-ish and honestly? He reminded Harry of the Ted Forrester persona. He had a lot of hunting experience, not with Preternaturals, but he did have potential if he would just stop following the book-and-classroom methods all of the time or letting Raborn overpower him with his ‘human alpha male game.’

There was nothing wrong with book-and-classroom learning. It was an important step, and a good one. However, to fully rely on it as the be-all and end-all of their careers was stupid. It was a tool. It was to be used alongside the other tools so that it made up a whole rather than half of a whole. The medical field wouldn’t just pull medical students from their classrooms, hand them a scalpel, and tell them to perform the latest surgery now would they?

“Safety,” said Harry, and at the confused looks he sighed. “Preternaturals are very silent when they want to be, Marshal Newman. So putting the cheap old bed by the window with a desk on top would cause noise if they were to break in. Since the door already has a chain on it that would rattle if someone tried that way and it would be blocking our one exit, the window being guarded is always a must.”

Newman paused at this, and seemed to consider Harry’s words rather than right them off as simply being paranoid. “But, vampires can’t simply break through a room without permission right? They have to have permission granted.”

“One of them was human,” this came from Peter.

“How do you figure?”

“The one on top of me wasn’t breathing,” said Peter.

“Mine was. He was likely a shifter or a servant,” Harry followed perfectly. Gavin Harrison probably wouldn’t know any different after what he’d been through. Karlton likely would. Another point to Peter for recognizing this. “All he has to do is step in, and say come in to the other. My money is on the servant because shifters run hotter.”

“And the reason for the blades?” said Newman.

At least the guy seemed to like learning. Hopefully, he’d survive this shit-fest. “Likely a misdirection or preference, though they don’t have to have blades if they don’t want to. I just think they like confusing everyone,” said Harry waving his hand.

“Confusing?”

“Muddling the investigation. Preternaturals don’t need blades. They have a lot of other tricks in their arsenal.”

“What do you mean run hotter?” asked Newman. He now had a notebook out, and was scribbling it down much like Zerbrowski and Dolph would have.

“Was this not covered in your classes? Shifters at their core, and even in human form, tend to run a few degrees hotter. A lot of them can withstand zero degree temperatures depending on how advanced of a shifter they are. Even the weakest shifter can boast a good amount of protection from freezing temperatures. However, if they are a new shifter it may take time to adapt and their core temperatures would fluctuate repeatedly until it settled. Kind of like a newborn.”

“Can you sense shifters and vampires?” asked Newman.

“Most with sensitive abilities can, yes,” said Harry. “It might come off as ants crawling up the skin or a prickling sensation on the back of your neck. Sometimes a buzzing in your ear that only you can hear. It varies, and I didn’t feel him. So he was human.”

“A human servant?”

“Maybe, there are several variants of that. I would have to look at him face to face to know better.”

“What do you mean ‘variants’?” asked Newman. “I thought there was only one kind of servant?”

“No. What are they even teaching you?” Harry shook his head in disgust. They should have at the very least read some of the articles he had published on the topic. “A very powerful vampire can control the will and mind of a human with single or multiple bites. It doesn’t mean the vampire is tied to the human. More like the other way around, the human is tied to the vampire. It’s like drug addiction. It’s got some obvious markers. The vampire forces their will onto the human, making them addicted to it.”

“You’re kidding? They never told us this in school.”

“Did anyone ever ask? You learn more on the job and in the field than in the classroom, Marshal Newman.”

That was when Raborn swept through, his eyes had gone from angry to wild. Peter raised up. “What is it?”

Raborn frowned deeply and rubbed his face. “Just got a call out of Houston.”

Harry jolted. “Houston?” he asked severely.

“Is Ted alright?” Peter asked, shooting a look at Harry. Harry played his part well, the worried husband mixed with concerned Federal Marshal.

Newman shifted to give Raborn room. “What’s going on?”

“The Federal Marshals sent to Houston to follow the leads there were all slaughtered,” he said with his hands on his hips.

“All?” For a minute Harry worried that Edward’s plan was too late and the Harlequin actually reached them first. Seconds later his logic came back and he remembered that Edward couldn’t die. But it helped his credibility with the Federal Marshals. His look couldn’t be hidden, and even Peter had thought the worst for the briefest of seconds.

“It seems Federal Marshal Ted Forrester was working late at the police station when the attack went down.”

Peter and Harry let out breaths. “Good thing for old habits,” he muttered, running a hand through his messy hair.

“Old habits?”

“He doesn’t quit,” said Harry calmly. “You think he’s number two because he takes a break? No. He will work every angle into the night,” he said, trying not to sound too prideful. “I usually have to tire him out to get him to sleep when we’re working a case together.”

“Tire him out?” Newman asked with a raised brow.

“Sex can be a good motivator.” Harry shrugged.

“Obviously not for Karlton and Harrison,” said Peter.

“Must not have been much fun on the sex part. I didn’t hear a thing,” Harry teased, aware of the color changes in Newman and a couple of the other Marshals. He did hear a snicker or two around the room.

“I never would have pegged those two. Karlton thought he was an idiot,” said a tall and handsome man. His name was Marshal Lorenzo.

“Maybe if they’d been louder we would have gone over there and pounded on the door and intercepted them,” said Peter thoughtfully. “Good to know there’s a good reason to be loud in the wee hours of the morning.”

“Silence isn’t always golden,” said Harry solemnly. “Thing is, Marshals, most Preternatural Marshals do not, as a rule of thumb, sleep at night.”

“What do you mean?” asked Newman, trying to shake the embarrassment from the conversation off.

“We tend to sleep more in the morning hours. Between seven and one o’ clock if we do sleep while on the job. It minimizes the threat to us. A human or a shifter tends to be much easier to deal with than a kiss of vampires after your arse. If my theory was right, Ted wouldn’t have gotten back to the hotel under normal circumstances until six, and then he’d probably sleep until eight o’ clock or until he was disturbed by a roommate.”

Raborn nodded. “That is exactly what he said.”

“How did they all die?” asked Newman, frowning.

An expression on Raborn’s face was not friendly to the question. He ended up swiping at his forehead again as if he were sweating. It was pretty cool outside, so sweating shouldn’t have been an issue. “He returned to the hotel at almost dawn. When he noticed his roommate wasn’t in the room he went to check the other Marshal rooms. That’s when he discovered them. All of them. Dead.”

“How?” Peter asked Newman’s question. “I mean, we’re all trained to shoot first when someone even remotely bursts through the door. Karlton and Harrison I get, they were new and fresh-faced. That wasn’t their fault even if it’s against the guidelines.” No fraternizing was the real word for it, married couples excluded but everyone did it anyway. Most turned a blind-eye to it. “But an entire room of well trained men and women? What the hell went wrong?”

“Does it matter?” Raborn growled.

“Yes, Marshal, it does,” said Newman. “What if it happens here? We have to be prepared!”

“It ain’t going to happen here!”

“I’ll just ask Ted,” said Harry, reaching for his cell phone across Peter on the night stand beside the glaring digital clock that glowed red. It was coming upon four now. Harry didn’t care that once again he lit up the room because his ass was in the air and barely clad by thin tight fabric. Not his fault they were embarrassed.

“It seems, they were having a party,” Raborn bit out swiftly, causing Newman to jolt.

“What?!”

“Probably getting to know one another. It looks like they had all gone out together to take a load off. They resumed the party back at the motel.”

Harry and Peter looked at each other. “You’re not telling me they drank on the job are you?” Harry asked seriously, wide eyed.

Raborn grimaced. “They weren’t on duty at the time,” he bit out in defense, but even Newman had taken a step back.

Harry gave Raborn a withering look. “The moment you get the call out and pick up your badge to take your designated place, Marshal Raborn, you are on the job until such time you are released. You eat, you sleep, and you shit on the job. Everything is about the job. Everything is the job.”

“I haven’t even gone through the traditional classroom training and even I know it’s against regulations to drink when you have a warrant.” Peter sneered. It was almost like he was channeling Draco for a moment.

“Not to mention Ted would not be pleased,” said Harry.

Peter let out a real shiver. It hadn’t been intentional as he imagined what Edward would do to him. “Considering I’m underage.”

“It’s more than that. He never drinks. Ever. Not even casually and off the job. There’s a reason we toasted Martinelli's Cider at the wedding and not champaign. None of us drink. So, what’s the call?” he asked, changing the subject. “Are we packing up and going there? Or is the group splitting? Karlton signed her warrant over to me. With everyone but Ted in Houston dead, those warrants automatically transfer to him as the last Marshal on that case.”

His words were like a sharp instrument being shoved in Raborn’s mouth. “Convenient isn’t it?” he bit out.

Harry arched a perfect brow. “Convenient?” he asked slowly.

“Karlton was conscious enough to tell us that these guys were looking for your room,” Raborn said harshly. “What makes you so fucking special? You and Ted Forrester?”

Harry resisted rolling his eyes like a teenager. “Oh, I don’t know, maybe because Ted and I are the top Marshals in the country? And the only reason I have more kills is because of my dual set with malefesance witches that are always relegated to me because of my inherit knowledge. He was a Bounty Hunter who has way more legal kills, but they’re simply not recorded due to sensitivity from his Military days. I was still in school when he was in the Military. I advise you to think about that.” Edward’s military record, at least the basic one, was on public record. “Maybe this has all been a gig to try and separate Ted and I, who have always worked together? A lot of Preternaturals are just as interested in my blood and the things I can do as you are. A lot of reputation could be gained if they could get us. It would cause a complete shift if Ted and I were taken out, and for the rogues and those you term as monsters. It’d be a boon in the rogue world wouldn’t it? I’ve done my best to arm everyone with hundreds of articles with my intimate knowledge of that world so that others could survive and learn from our experience.”

Raborn couldn’t seem to find any words to come back with that. Peter had decided that the blood drying and flaking on their skin was enough, and had gotten up to get a rag for them. Of course, Harry could have used his magic to clean them, but with Marshals, magic was the last thing they needed to be using right now.

“Maybe we should have listened when you and Forrester were brought on.” Newman spoke up in the silence.

“What are you talking about?” Raborn frowned.

“Back in Ohio when they were brought on to the case, both expected all the warrants to fall to them as leads. All of us said no, our pride getting in the way.” Newman took a fortifying breadth after a glance at Raborn. “Harry, I officially sign my warrants to you.” He pulled out his warrant and signed the back before passing it to Harry. It was good that he carried it on him. “You were both right. We weren’t ready for this.”

“That’s unnecessary!” Raborn scowled. “Those are your warrants.”

“Not anymore.”

“I accept. And now that the warrant is in my hands and in Ted’s we’re calling in our own backup.”

“You can’t do that!” Raborn growled. “You can’t just call in any ol’ body you want! We are on the ground running.”

Harry smiled smugly. “They don’t have to be Federal Marshals, they can be anyone we deem fit to get the job done. You see, last month a Marshal died, because backup didn’t arrive in time, but a soldier just home from Iraq was able to take the Marshal’s weapons and finish the shapeshifter off.”

“I remember that happening, it was a huge deal,” said Newman. “And then Mallory-”

“Yep,” Harry nodded. Glad to hear that he’d at least kept up on the news.

“When did this get passed?” Raborn scowled.

“About a week ago? Don’t you read your weekly news sources on this kind of thing?” Harry asked, but it was obvious that Raborn didn’t bother. “It’s quite obvious that with the lack of practical training outside of a classroom that most of these Marshals are unfit for the Preternatural kind. We would never expect you to give us a warrant on a human unless it was a special one. I don’t know what makes you so special to think you can get a warrant and carry it out on a Preternatural when the skill-set, mind, and parameters are completely different. If proof was ever needed then Houston is that proof, and I’ll be damned if I let that happen here.”

Peter came out completely washed down, and had another rag and began to wash Harry’s arms without prompt. Harry simply let him because the dry flaking blood was not enjoyable on his skin. Raborn was furious, and he made that known.

“You know that isn’t going to last, Potter-Black! It’s going to be abused and then it’ll get turned around.”

“And until it does, I will make use of it as I see fit, Marshal Raborn. If that is all, we’d like to get another hour or so of sleep before the day truly begins because when Ted gets here that’s when we’ll really get started. Please, Marshal Newman, let me know how Karlton and Harrison are.”

“I will, Marshal Potter-Black,” said Newman.

Raborn hadn’t moved an inch, and was full on glaring now, but Harry pretended not to notice as Peter tilted his head and began to get the bits under his neck.

“How is it there isn’t a single scratch on you, Potter-Black?”

“Lucky I guess?”

“I think unless you have any further inquiry you can go now, Marshal,” said Peter, not even bothering to look at him.

His tantrum of childishly storming out went ‘unnoticed’ by Harry and Peter, and with a wave of Harry’s hand the magic settled in place to lock and silence the room.

“Well, that was fun.”

Peter grinned. “I never expected Ted to twist my idea.”

“You should have known, that man never goes halfway on anything.”

“You should flip over, make sure there’s no blood on your back thighs.”

Harry kissed Peter softly. “Greedy.” He turned over onto his stomach, arching as his shorts were slipped off him, and Peter took supreme advantage of his position as expert fingers created spine-tingling goosebumps along his sensitive skin. Perfect end to a pretty decent night. Edward was going to be a very happy man.

Chapter Text

It seemed that only Raborn had a serious problem with the warrants being signed over. He was absolutely pissed, and all but accused Newman of fucking Harry when he’d never met the bloke. Peter then asked if perhaps Harry fucked Karlton too, which was laughable considering he was gay. The look Harry shot Peter for the comment was completely valid.

Tilford, the average sized man in charge just below Raborn, had told him to cut it out and gave a reminder of the harassment laws. It was too bad Raborn was high enough on the food chain not to sweat too much. Harry couldn’t exactly go squealing to the non-magical powers that be, lest he make himself look bad. So he let it go and would allow Raborn to dig his own grave. They all did eventually. It was how it worked. He began to wonder if maybe Raborn had talked to Shaw or Marks about him, and that’s why he was so hated. It seemed they were all very much alike in that regard. But unlike Las Vegas, there was no magical presence like a wizard governor to back him up. Peter was a good second choice.

Harry refused to move on the warrants or do anything about them until Edward arrived. He was bringing their backup, and no amount of pushing would get him to reveal exactly what this backup happened to be.

Currently, Raborn was doing what he could to find reasons that Harry receiving the warrants wasn’t valid. Making calls and yelling at anyone who so much as agreed with Harry and Peter. He was effectively doing what he could to cut Harry and Peter off from the core of the Marshals, and many were too weak to stick up to him.

It was going to be a great time, Harry thought.

“Harry, we need information,” said Peter over their shitty McDonalds breakfast. Both sat in a corner booth away from the windows. “We need information that we don’t have before Ted gets into town.”

“I know that.”

“You think about going to the tigers?”

Harry groaned into the cheap floppy pancakes. Dumb things looked perfect, but it was nothing but junk. He made them better, and the sausage wasn’t even sausage. It was hamburger seasoned with sage. He had a good moment to rant and complain about it making Peter snicker all the while eating his own burrito. Yuck, how could he eat those? “Do I have to?”

“Probably,” said Peter. “You didn’t feed your ardeur last night on me or the night before. You took sips from our fucking neighbors, but that wasn’t much. I bet they had very tame sex, hardly worth doing.”

It was true, Harry had been avoiding feeding off Peter in case he was needed at his fullest. Also, Karlton and Harrison did not have much lust even if Harry cast the ardeur over them. It felt like very boring sex. Harry wasn’t into male and female being together, but he’d seen Christine and Crispin a few times. He’d even caught Requiem and Luna a handful of times. It looked pretty fun if Harry was interested. He could control the ardeur well enough, but it also meant that he had to eat food more often because the beasts like to metaphysically stir around him. He got snippy and aggressive if he started slacking in his hungers. Micah and Jason had once likened him to a woman on her period.

It took them twenty-four hours to learn how to remove themselves from the tree that Harry had placed them upside down on, and at the very top. It was made even more amusing when Hermione, who had been cranky during her pregnancy, had armed Zane, Caleb, Gregory, and Stephen with a bucket of eggs that had gone rotten. Fun times. Edward still had the pictures. Logan had actually tried to intervene on Jason’s behalf, but Harry sweetly reminded him that the submissives were under his authority.

“I can wait long enough for Bernardo to officially arrive in town…” Harry whispered ‘officially’ in case anyone was listening in.

“Plus, we need information on their tigers. See who is missing that we haven’t found yet. There might be more bodies that we don’t know about.”

“But the Har-” Harry stopped, and rolled his eyes. “The clowns are going after clanless.”

“Are you sure about that? That’s all that’s reported. Plus all those other states have no reports on weretigers. We know better. The Red Tiger Clan is bigger than Las Vegas’ White Tiger Clan.”

Harry grinned, despite the horrible, but yet reasonable idea. “You’ve been studying.”

“Yep. Micah gave me the job of constructing the digital map of all the territories to go with the physical map of the territories controlled by those in St. Louis. We also need to make sure they haven’t infiltrated the tiger clan.”

Harry leaned back when Peter said this. “You’re right. It would be a perfect opportunity. I’m just being a baby about it. I personally don’t like the idea of fucking some random stranger. I mean, I’ve done it, but I’d rather not.” Although, technically Alex wasn’t a stranger. But still.

“Why not? That’s what I don’t get. It’s not like it means anything,” said Peter.

Harry snorted. “You don’t know what happened to Requiem do you?”

“Requiem?” Peter questioned.

“Remember back when you first learned of the ardeur?” Peter nodded. “I was with Requiem and Byron?”

“Yeah I remember,” said Peter. “Not sure I understand what happened, but I remember.”

“Requiem is a straight vampire. He’s very straight. But, I had sex with him. I fed the ardeur off him. He’s strong and powerful. It helped Jean-Claude learn a few abilities that he’d been lacking, but the whole thing went topsy-turvy. He became addicted. So addicted that he was besotted with me, Peter. He’s one of the few vampires who are one hundred percent straight. He wanted no deviation from that. He could have killed himself had I not come up with a quick solution. He’d have been miserable, and eventually it’d have taken him over. My ardeur works in a way that it often seeks desires and tries to grant wishes. Requiem wanted love, but the ardeur doesn’t really see things in color, you know? So it does what it can. Also if I use my ardeur on lycanthropes, particularly those who aren’t strong enough, I can addict them and accidentally make them my animal to call.”

“That’s why you wouldn’t fuck Haven!” said Peter in realization. “I had always wondered why you would fret over it and refused to take him.”

Harry nodded. “Yep. I was not willing to have that guy attached to me. So, I have to ask Peter, what was your wish?”

Peter flushed and averted his gaze. “You don’t know?”

“Sort of,” said Harry. “But I do my best not to pry too deeply into those wishes that the ardeur seeks out. For some, it’s private, and I respect that. I know a bit of your desires. I can taste the need for control. I can feel the way your body answers to my own with every touch. But I try not to go too deep unless I have to. I prefer to learn things about you organically rather than having the answers laid out for me on a plate.”

“Why not?” asked Peter. “Ted would like answers all the time, no surprises.”

“I’m not Edward,” Harry smiled.

“True, you’re not. We wouldn’t be like we are,” Peter laughed. “My desire? My wish? I guess it’s to be wanted and accepted,” he confessed quietly.

“You always have been, since you came to us, Peter. You should never doubt that.”

“I know, but - it’s more than that. I can’t explain. I can barely explain it to Dr. Lillian. How she gets through my mumbles, I’ll never know.” He shook his head viscerally.

Harry reached over and stroked Peter’s wrist. He could see the effect he had on the younger man. How his skin became warm. A shade darker as it flushed. Peter really was a sweetheart when it got down to it. Harry could feel his desire, his wish. It was to be loved and to be needed. It was to never be thrown away.

Peter shivered when he felt Harry’s ardeur swirl around him, licking and tasting his needs. “H-Harry…”

“You will never be thrown away, luv. Of that I can promise you.” He laced his fingers with Peter’s longer ones. Peter tightened his hold on Harry. “And Nathaniel? I know for a fact that he absolutely adores you. I’ve fed on you both while you are together. I can taste his wishes and desires. You are the first one to look at him as if he’s special and as if he’s worth something more than a piece of meat on stage.”

“He’s worth everything. So are you and Micah. Everyone is,” Peter whispered. “I thought all this time - that you were just humoring me or feeling sorry for me. Pity. I didn’t want pity,” he scowled at the idea.

Harry shook his head. “Absolutely not. We were careful with you when you first came to us because you’d been hurt, Peter. You’d been damaged. You were a kid, but you had adult thoughts and adult eyes. Just like I did. Except I didn’t have the same experiences. You were scarred in a way that I could have never understood. So we shielded you from the more carnal sexual things so that you weren’t threatened. My house - which is yours too - shouldn’t be a place where you’re scared or uncomfortable.”

“It never was,” said Peter.

“We let you make your own decisions and ease into things. If I thought for a moment that putting my hands on you would have scarred you, I’d have not gone there. No way.”

Peter flushed. “I’ve had a crush on you both since you were in New Mexico. First it was you, and part of me at the time was angry at myself because I’d been told that same sex relationships was wrong. It messed with my head for a while, and then that happened to me. Everything changed after that event.” His eyes narrowed at the memories.

Harry slipped from where he sat across from Peter and snuggled up right against him in the booth.

“What’s going to happen if enemies come through the door?” Peter said, swinging an arm around his back.

“Shoot from where you are,” Harry said practically.

“Booths are bad for cover and safety.”

“Kiss me,” Harry ordered, and Peter grinned and did just that. He cared not of who might or might not see them because the taste of Peter on his mouth was perfection. “I love you. Micah loves you. Jean-Claude loves you too, and then you have Edward who I know loves you.”

“You think so?”

“I know so because I’m his key to emotions, and if I love you... He has to love you, that is a fact,” Harry said, poking him on the chin.

“You make me feel sappy. It’s hard to be a badass with you and Nathaniel around.”

“Good, then you’re feeling it too. Your desires and wishes are answered.”

“Cheesy.”

“I love cheese.”

“Yes, you do.”

“Burrito sucks. I can make a better one.”

“Make me one then.” Peter brushed his lips passed Harry’s cheek to his ear and nibbled down making him shiver and snuggle closer into the warmth.

“When we get home I will make you a breakfast burrito. A proper one.”

The Police Station was close enough to McDonalds that they could get back by foot, which was what they did. Peter was looped around Harry’s waist as they made their way over the blinking crosswalk back.

“So are we going to the tigers?” Peter whispered before they got to where they couldn’t talk privately.

“Yeah, I’ll call in the car.”

Neither bothered to get near the doors, and instead decided that since Raborn was trying to cut everyone off, they would do the same. But it seemed that they were noticed, and he saw movement as they walked past the clear glass doors.

Harry smiled deviously. “You want to see how far we can push Raborn?” Harry smirked as he slowed their gait purposely aware of the doors behind them pushing open. They were standing beneath the flag poles heading toward the covered lot where their Escalade was parked.

Peter arched a brow. “What kind of trouble did you have in mind?” he asked, knowing very well that out of everyone in the household, Harry was the most devious one of them all. He always went for subtlety, and it often kicked them in the rear when it was least expected. He’d even gotten Edward a time or two, which was revolutionary.

Harry reached up and fisted the loose black polo and pulled him down to a proper height and kissed him fully. Peter fell into the kiss, sweeping his hands to Harry’s ass.

“Potter-Black!” Raborn’s shout hardly phased them as Harry smirked while drawing away.

“Yes, Marshal Raborn?” Harry asked innocently as he turned, Peter forming his chest to his back. “Did you manage to fix the issue with the warrants?” His smile was bright, and his eyes shined as though he were talking about the weather.

“What the devil do you think you’re doing?!”

“Going to find a clue,” Peter said, pressing his cheek to Harry’s temple. “What we do once we’re out of the police station is not up to you if that’s what you were meaning.”

“It’s always good to have motivation,” said Harry, raising a hand over his head and raking his fingers through the younger man’s soft brown hair.

Raborn’s face turned a bright purple, and it reminded Harry of the way Uncle Vernon got whenever Harry did accidental magic or when Smeltings had called during the summer holidays to let them know that Dudley Dursley was getting too big for the already whale sized uniform they had to special order, and that unless he lost some weight to fit into it they would have to pay twice the price the following year. A pulse in his neck thumped, and Harry couldn’t help but wonder what it’d be like to open that vein on his throat and drain him dry. He shouldn’t be thinking this, but it was this thought that kept him from hexing the man if only on principle. Raborn couldn’t seem to find any words.

“Let’s go Peter, we have things to do before Ted gets into town. If you can cut the Marshals from us we can do the same to you. I have these warrants in my hand now. You don’t. It’s my call.”

“So the rumors are true? You just fuck anything?”

Harry snickered. “Peter isn’t anything.”

“He’s your husband’s son!” Raborn spat.

“Only on paper,” Peter reminded. “He’s not my step-anything. And he already mentioned he has the father and son kink. Or have you forgotten yesterday already?”

“And even if he was, it's none of your damn business what I do or don’t do.” He seized Peter’s wrist. “Let’s go, we’re wasting daylight and we need those clues.” Raborn stormed back to the station with a fury. Probably to yell at someone.

“Clues?” It was Tilford who prompted him. Tilford must have slipped outside after Raborn.

Harry paused and looked at the man, offering him his respect. “Yes, sir, before Ted hits town. Since I touched down Marshal Raborn has been bitching at me about the rumors in town like I have the ability to pull them out of my arse, but considering I was only here for a few hours before he started whining at me that would have been impossible. So now, I’m going out to find rumors so that we can use them to track these bastards down.”

“You shouldn’t go alone,” said Tilford.

“It’s fine. You’ll be on Raborn’s shitlist if you back me up. So you might as well all stay here and wait. I have all the backup I need.”

“Until Ted gets here. I have a feeling he’s bringing a one or two man army.”

Harry laughed. “No doubt.”

Tilford frowned thoughtfully. “Marshal Raborn has the idea of using dogs to track them.”

Harry arched a brow. “Dogs? You mean, hunting dogs?”

Newman stepped around, nevermind they were all outside. “Yes sir. A good hound could track the scent.”

Harry frowned slightly. “A hound won’t track anything with Preternatural markers, particularly shapeshifters.”

“Why not?”

“They’re terrified,” Harry told them. “A dog will go bat shit crazy if you got it near a shapeshifter. It couldn’t do its job. You need trollhunds for that.”

“How do we get those?”

“I know the FBI has them, otherwise I don’t know where else you could get them.” Harry knew, but it would be pointless. They wouldn’t get here in time and the scent would be gone by morning. “For now, Peter and I are going to go find rumors, and some evidence that we can use to track these bastards. Once Ted gets into town we can come up with a plan to get these guys.” It wasn’t going to be that easy, Harry knew. But simplicity with Federal Marshals was always better.

Peter held the Escalade door open for him. “You know how to have fun, Harry.”

“Of course I do, luv. You expected any less?”

“Nope.” He closed it back and ran around to the driver’s side.

Harry sighed as he pulled out the cellphone. He wasn’t looking forward to calling Alex. Peter pulled out of the lot as Harry placed the phone on speaker so he had his hands free.

“Alex’s phone, whom may I say is calling?” It sounded way too formal, and Harry was betting an assistant of some kind. This was going to be fun, Harry thought dryly.

“This is Harry Potter-Black. Where is Alex? Who am I speaking to?” Peter glanced over as he drove out of the station.

“Then, this is the phone of the Li Da of the Red Clan, son of Queen Cho Chun. Why are you calling our prince?”

“I do believe that is a private matter between Alex and I, don’t you?”

“Who are you to be so familiar with him? If you want a meeting with Li Da you must follow proper procedures,” he stated with no feeling.

“I’m not here for a formal meeting. I’m here to meet up with a one-night stand,” Harry smirked over at Peter. “You don’t want me coming over for a formal meeting. Your Chang won’t be happy if rank is brought into this whole process.” Peter snickered and Harry reached a hand over to smack his shoulder. The man had gone silent on the phone as if contemplating the validity of Harry’s words. “What’s your name?” Harry then asked.

“Why?”

“Because I’m talking to you and it’s polite to know someone’s name when you address them.”

He hesitated and then said. “You can call me Donny.”

“Nice to meet you, Donny, whether that is your name or not doesn’t hardly matter. Where is Alex and why are you answering his phone? Are you the secretary?”

“Li Da is with our queen. She knew you would call him.”

“What makes her so sure I was going to call?”

“Queen Cho Chun said you would not be able to resist the call of each other and she was correct.”

“I feel no call for Alex, Donny.”

“That’s not what our Queen says.” His mother was as bad as Bibiana. She had been pushing for more ever since her daughter was beaten in June when the red tigers visited St. Louis. She’d have preferred Alex settle down with a nice little weretigress of her choosing, but she wanted Harry to choose among the clans and make Alex his official Tiger King, which would make the red clan the top cat in the world of weretigers. All of them liked to blatantly ignore the fact that Harry had already closely knit ties to the white and black clans through Domino and Crispin. Not only that but if Harry was going to pick a Tiger King he would have been more apt to make Victor his Tiger King. At least he really liked Victor, most of the time.

Harry had no intention of doing any of that anyway because neither him nor Alex wanted it. But, they had found that all the clan queens were pushy bitches, and serious as a heart attack about bloodlines, power, and marriage. It didn’t matter that Harry couldn’t give them babies considering he was not technically female, but things like that could be worked around.

Alyse was the first proof of that. When they leaked that Asher and Draco were the biological parents of Alyse, nevermind the fact that neither of them birthed her, Asher’s standing jumped up in the world of vampires. There was rumor that even Belle had sent a plethora of overpriced and expensive gifts. Harry wasn’t going to believe it until anything actually arrived. He supposed for all her bravado, she did have a soft spot for children.

“Look, Donny, Alex is your prince, that’s true, but he is also my red tiger to call. I will not be detoured from what belongs to me,” said Harry, going the same route those possessing bastards liked to do.

Donny drew in a breath as if he weren’t quite sure how to respond. “Come to our meeting place,” he finally said. “And if you can call him away from our queen’s side then he is yours, but if you cannot then you are not the Master of Tigers.”

Harry let his laugh trail out, and he had done it such a way that he was sure Donny had shivered. He’d flecked it with some of Jean-Claude and magic that would have been spine-tingling, even over the phone, if Peter’s white arm hairs prickling up was anything to go by or the shiver that ran down his spine.

“Harry…” He breathed.

“Wh-what’s so funny?” Donny asked tightly.

Ah, so it did work. Good to know.

“Are you all aware that I’m in your city trying to solve murders? I’m trying to save the lives of the weretigers.”

“None of the dead are clan tigers; they are all survivors of an attack. Their deaths are unfortunate, but not clan business.”

“Do you understand that if they finish up the lone tigers that aren’t part of a clan, they will turn on the clan themselves?”

“We can defend ourselves, Harry Potter-Black.”

“Alright, good luck with that.”

“What?”

“The former Master of the Tigers infiltrated the White Tiger Clan right under the nose of Chang Bibi and Max. Who is to say that his ex-sweetie of darkness would not do the same?” And boy did the silence speak louder than words ever could. For several heart-beats it was still and silent over the phone. He almost thought the man had hung up. Harry pushed on. “So if you want to fight the clowns alone, go right ahead, Donny. But I will not have you putting my tiger to call in such danger. I do not give a flying fuck who his mother happens to be or who you or anyone else is. Last time someone hurt my animal to call was Asheville. I’m sure you know what happened to three very naughty men, one Master of the City of Charleston, and his human servant, yes?”

“Is that a threat?”

“To keep Alex safe? You bet. Can you say you’d not do the same? Or even succeed against thousand year old creatures that move so fast that they make you and all the Tiger Kings and Queens of the world look like scuttling turtles?”

“You have a way with words that is irritating,” Donny bit out.

“Bite me. I could do this the hard way or the easy way, Donny. It’s your Chang Cho Chun’s decision on which it is.”

“What’s that mean?”

“The easy way is a meeting of friends. I get to see and talk to Alex, and all is well. The hard way, on the other hand, is sending out a signal to force my tiger to call to come to my side, but be mindful my call isn’t very precise due to all the ah - creatures inside of me. I may very well call every single unmated weretiger in your clan. All male of course. Females don’t interest me, and that includes you.” He could hear the breathing now on the other line as ol’ Donny took in Harry’s words. “I’m trying to be nice here, but it looks like I’m going to have to act like every other arse. I had hoped my good will wouldn’t get taken advantage of, but it seems it is.”

“You can’t do that-”

“I can’t? Who said? I did it before, and I didn’t realize what I was doing. Imagine what I could call when I realize it and really hone that powerful call? I’ll take Alex from you by force to protect him if I must, and I’ll leave the rest of you to deal with the clowns.” It was not something he wanted to do. For one, not everyone liked males. He always tried to respect that. Not to mention it was stealing their will and choices. It was tasteless, but sometimes these guys didn’t give him much choice in the matter.

“You would abandon us?”

“I don’t want to, but you’re not giving me too many choices now are you, Donny? I’m not in the habit of abandoning anyone; but when you push my back against the wall you don’t really give me another way. You said you could defend yourselves. Sure all the queens panicked and sent tigers to me to make them my tigers to call. But if you don’t want it, that’s not me abandoning you. It’s you being prideful, stubborn, and flat-out stupid. But I will save Alex.”

“What affects our prince affects the clan.”

Harry was really starting to get why Alex had stayed the hell away from his clan for so many years. He was a reporter, and a good one. He’d done an amazing piece on the war in Afghanistan that had won a Peabody, which Harry was told was a very big deal if you were a journalist. He was also in deep cover pretending to be human. He wore brown contacts to hide his yellow-gold eyes with their rim of orange red, like the sun rimmed in fire. He was pure clan; his eyes and hair proved that. The hair he passed off as a funky dye job, but the eyes, he had to hide those. It was a pity too as they were lovely.

“Tell me where to meet Alex or I will turn my words into action. The only reason I haven’t done it so far is because unlike some Masters I do believe in choice and freewill, and I wish to respect all clans and their members. I think it’s a far better system than your former Master of Tigers until you use it against me and then I get angry, and you don’t want me angry. I can’t process it well, Merlin knows what happens when I do.”

“People die,” Peter murmured.

“We felt your call when you bound our prince to you. I know you can do what you say… Master, but I would ask you not to.”

“Then don’t force my choice, Donny,” said Harry more politely and gently. “I’ve been happy with the status quo as much as the rest of you. I leave you alone for the most part to live and go about your lives, but when your very lives are on the line I will cut through all the tape. I’m not an ancient vampire who would use you guys as unwilling shields. I would never do to another what I can’t do to myself, if you understand what I mean.”

“Yes, I do,” said Donny quietly. “We appreciate that respect.”

“And in return all I want is respect and to see my tiger to call.”

His breath came out heavy, and then he said. “I will give you the address to meet our guards. They will escort you to the queen and prince.”

“Great.” Harry took Peter’s phone that was handed to him so that he could type the address into the maps app and said. “Ready.”

He provided it and then the phone call was over. Donny didn’t seem to like Harry much, but he didn’t really care. He wasn’t there to please Donny or Chang Chun Cho.

Peter changed lanes as Harry let out a huff and flopped back. “Could you do what you threatened?” he asked curiously.

“What?” Harry asked, tilting his head to look at the younger man.

“Could you call all their unmated males to you like some sort of Pied Piper?”

“I’d hate to try it,” said Harry as he shuffled closer to Peter and rested his head on the broad shoulder. “But, yes, I think I could. I’ve done it in Las Vegas when Vittorio ripped my shields, and I did it by accident in Promise. In Las Vegas I called more than tigers. I even called rats, wolves, leopards, and lions. My ardeur and the beasts did it for me.”

“Wow,” said Peter. He followed the GPS, and took the correct exit off the highway onto a long narrow street. Peter was really good about not getting turned around in places, and his driving was pretty good for someone not more than a couple years into it. “Is Alex hot?”

Harry laughed at the question. “He’s gorgeous. He’s better if he doesn’t hide his eyes. I tried not to like the reporter if only on principle, you know? But he was likeable. More so than Crispin at the time who was already thinking about a white house and a picket fence.”

Peter laughed. “He’s changed since then.”

“I think it’s more he went back to what he wanted to be. Chang Bibi’s will no longer became his own.”

“Now it’s your will.”

“Maybe some influence, but he has the right to say yes and no. I’ve always believed that, but it’s so hard to do that when they won’t let me. So I have to be the bad guy.”

“That’s on them, Harry, not you.”

“You’ve gotten very smart, Mr,” Harry said in a mock tone akin to parental authority. Peter burst out laughing, and it was nice to hear his laughs coming out so freely. More and more it was happening. “Your pants are getting too big on you.”

“Take them off then,” said Peter.

“Don’t tease,” Harry curled into his side as they stopped at a redlight, and he nuzzled his nose into Peter’s neck before nipping him against the tasty pulse of his neck. Damn, it looked so tasty, and he shivered as his tongue flicked across it.

“Now who is teasing?” Peter growled with a heat. It made his blood pressure rise, and Harry could taste it in his mouth. Yeah, he was hungry. “My pants are getting tighter.”

Harry snickered, and rubbed a palm over his thigh. “Sorry, luv.” He pulled himself away and scooted back to his normal position.

Peter shook his head. “Bad, Harry! You can’t seduce the one and only bodyguard. God knows what would happen if you were kidnapped, and I was too fucking horny to do anything.”

“Ted would kill you,” Harry giggled.

Peter glared. “More than Ted. I’d never forgive myself.”

“Now, now. I’m a good boy. I can take care of myself.”

“Not the point!” He glared harder at Harry who smiled sweetly. “Don’t do that to me.”

“Light’s green, and I love you too, Peter.”

“Then be good for me, ‘kay? I can’t lose you.”

“Not going to happen,” he promised, but seeing the underlying worry on Peter’s face made him realize what Dr. Lillian had been hounding into him.

Sacrificing himself would hurt his family. It would hurt those he loved very much. It would hurt Jean-Claude, Micah, Edward, Peter, Teddy, and so many more. Harry was being self-absorbed in believing that he could sacrifice himself and the world would be better without him. Maybe it wouldn’t be better because he’d hurt a lot of people. Maybe not physically, but mentally and emotionally.

Chapter Text

“What are you doing?” Peter asked when Harry summoned his duffle-bag of clothes, and he sat it between them on the seat. 

“As Jean always says, always dress to look the part,” said Harry, digging into his clothes. “A simple pair of jeans and a button down is not going to win me any points on that scale.” Jean-Claude had packed for moments such as this, and so all Harry had to do was pull them out. “Can we pull over before we get there?”

Peter found an abandoned warehouse and pulled into the broken graveled lot. It was not easy to fit into leather while sitting in a car no matter how roomy it was so he got out, and began to strip.

Peter grinned and shamelessly stared at him. Harry stuck out his tongue as he changed his normal short-shorts for a bright orange g-string, and then slipped into the red leather pants that formed to his skin like a snug glove. “You do look hot in leather, and red is always nice.”

Harry looped a fancy looking belt about himself. It had a silver buckle shaped like the flaming scythe tattoo on the back of his neck. He then transferred all his goodies to that belt, hiding everything but the Ruger, a knife, and a cellphone.

A week ago Dai-Lin, who was the human servant of Master Yen in San Francisco, had sent Harry a beautiful tunic. Come to find out, Dai-Lin had quite the talent with silks and furs and hand making original one of a kind pieces that most aristocracy would and have paid a fortune for. His talents were well known, and hundreds of years of experience has made him near perfect. Master Astaire of Hollywood often purchased his attire from Dai-Lin personally. The tunic Dai-Lin sent Harry was blood red with black oriental flower design that crawled across his shoulders and down at the hem ends of the tunic itself. It had a high collar that was clasped by a black loop thread from one side to the other in a horizontal pattern down to the end. The tunic stopped just above his ass, and it fit him perfectly. It was short-sleeved rather than sleeveless adorned with a black flower design. Harry was apt to say it was a Chrysanthemum stitch or maybe a dahlia? A hint of emerald green and silver along the black stitches to match the collar around his neck so that it didn’t look out of place. He wasn’t too sure about his flower knowledge. But it looked nice, not feminine in the slightest which was a plus.

Peter whistled. “Nice! What about your torc?”

Harry managed to situate the neck of the tunic beneath the torc, using a bit of magic to lengthen the band and make it happen. He then pulled on black ribbed knee high boots that had sharp two inch points. It gave him good enough lift to meet eye to eye with the average man. Any taller and Harry was going to fall over.

Jean-Claude had been trying recently to make him have ‘cat-eyes’ with liner, but Jean-Claude wasn’t here right now was he? He wasn’t going to do it, that stuff itched and it never lasted. His eyes were already uptilted slightly like his mothers. He didn’t need to make it more pronounced. His wedding rings sparkled on his hand. Jean-Claude made the second one for them that they gave their vows to. A ring of small white diamonds sat behind the one that Edward had proposed with. It seemed in America that once you were married the wedding band went inside of the engagement ring instead of on the outside where it was originally put when the vows were taken. Why? Harry did not know. He also had an ancient long gold cuff like ring on his right middle finger. It had a ruby shaped camelia in the very center to hold the stranded gold bands together. It could be dated back hundreds of years according to Draco and Jean-Claude. The ring had belonged to a noble Italian family who had ascended to the throne; Harry was fairly certain it was from Arsenio’s family before he was turned. It’d been a wedding gift to him personally.

The Traveler could be as indulgent as any master vampire, but Harry was special to him and Baltasar. Why he was he still wasn’t sure about, but it did mean that Harry got special liberties and privileges that most would never be granted from one of the Council. They also trusted him in a way that most ancient and smart vampires never would another; so much so that Harry was the trusted keeper of the Traveler’s real body.

Belle Morte had sent him an emerald bracelet as her gift for their marriage, but he had tossed it in his jewelry box to collect dust. No thank you. He didn’t want to insult her and make things worse, but he wasn’t going to walk around with something of hers on him at least until she made amends in some way and meant it. He noticed that she’d been getting better since they had managed to free her of the Mother of Darkness’ taint, but that still didn’t mean he wanted to buddy up to his mother-in-law. Nevermind the fact that he had personally sent her some wine red roses with one single Calla Lily snuggled in the center. Jean-Claude and his men didn’t know about that, and they didn’t need to. He blamed his need to try and not burn bridges. Jean-Claude could claim all he wanted of his dislike for her, but she still held a place in his heart. So Harry would be the proper husband, and try and fix the damaged bridge.

“Better?”

“Hot!”

“You sure about that?”

“Positive. All red, the color of blood and life,” said Peter.

Harry hopped himself back into the SUV, and tossed his clothes into the bag as he threw it behind them. “Alright, let’s go meet these guys and have ourselves some fun shenanigans!”

“Yes sir.”

“Do I smell good?”

“Very edible,” Peter assured. “I should know. If we weren’t on our way to meet your tiger, I’d fuck you right now.”

“You need your strength, Peter. Can’t have you sex relaxed as we go into possible semi-hostile territory.”

“I know.” Peter pouted momentarily.

The Red Tiger Clan’s meeting place was an old brick set of apartments that had been refurbished. It was gated by black iron, and the cornices looked shabby and old with a few bits cracking and a section cut out in it. They were in an old part of the city before the buildings grew up and out. It was only four stories tall.

Peter parallel parked beside the sidewalk that led to two long rectangular concrete steps, and then a white columned archway before you hit the door.

Harry could already feel the energy the moment he stepped out, Peter holding the door as though he were royalty. It breathed heat like fur over his skin. Peter closed the door for him and led the way. His eyes moving from one side of the empty street to the other. For being the middle of the day, the street looked oddly empty, it was too quiet. There was a courtyard to the right with some dying trees and an old moss grown fountain, and on the left was a playground. It looked old and uninviting. The rest on the street were more buildings and houses. More than likely owned by the Tiger Clan. Harry walked in much the same fashion as Draco would walk, high and mighty with his chin up.

He saw the two guards at the door, and they introduced themselves as Donny and Ethan. Donny, the one who had been on the phone, was tall and perfectly bald. He had eyes the color of orange fire. The red clan had the most trouble passing as human because of these eyes. They had tiger eyes that looked so astonishing that they drew your attention instantly. Most had to wear contacts or sunglasses depending on the time of day. The irony was that although all clans disdained the survivors of attacks, the survivors looked more human in human form than the ‘pureblood’ tigers. In fact, it was a clear mark of purity for their bloodline. But then, Harry wasn’t your typical Tiger Master because it was Ethan that had Harry’s attention.

Fuck, it reminded him of just how much he missed his animals to call, the need and want was like a hook and their eyes locked. He didn’t care about Donny, but this one? His eyes were a soft kitten fur gray. It wasn’t all one shade of gray, and Harry could easily get lost in watching the shifting shades. His hair was so pale it was almost white, and it had what looked like gray natural highlights in it. There was one streak of dark, deep red, from his forehead to the back of his skull. His hair was short, but had enough wave to it that he was forced to style it on top. It looked like he was ready for a night out at the club with his choppy waved hair. He wasn’t nearly as tall as Donny. More like Harry’s unnatural height with his boots added. He also didn’t have the shoulder spread. He looked almost delicate beside Donny. However, it was Ethan who had a shoulder holster with a Glock in it, extra ammo on the other side of the holster from the gun, and the muscle tone in his lower arms that come from a little bit of weights or some athletic sport. Harry was betting he was good with those hands. Probably well skilled in martial arts.

Jean-Claude’s line had a habit of being rather attracted to their animals to call. Jean-Claude found it peaceful to pet the wolves and his gold tiger, Pride. He had admitted that he was desperately missing the touch and interaction of the shapeshifters. Peter had a more vaccinated feel to him. He was human with only a hint of shapeshifter. He craved his Domino or even Dev. It must be from being in tiger territory. He resisted reaching out to touch. It would be rude.

Ethan was looking at him. His eyes weren’t hostile or distrustful like Donny on first contact. It was more curious, like he too could feel something that was different.

Most dominant weretigresses picked mates based on who was more pure, stronger, bigger, and badder, but Harry was the odd duck. He was not a woman. He was a man through and through, and he charted strength by other factors. Harry could chalk it up to hunger, he hadn’t fed much not wanting to draw too much from Peter. But it was more than that. There was something about Ethan, something special that went hidden.

Peter touched his arm and it almost startled him. He took a slow breath aware of the scent coming from Ethan. It made him tingle all over and he had to resist squirming in place. Donny smelled like a red tiger, but it was Ethan that smelled of more. Whatever it happened to be was heavenly.

“Harry,” Peter tilted his head.

“All is well,” said Harry, trying to remove his gaze from Ethan to look at Donny, but damn was it hard. “Take me to Alex, please.” He thought saying please would be helpful.

Unfortunately it wasn’t Ethan who spoke. He hadn’t said a word since they arrived. He flicked his eyes to Donny, but then they slid back as if they were compelled to Ethan. “We can’t take you before our Queen armed like that.”

Harry didn’t bother to look down at what he was wearing. He didn’t even have a shoulder holster. Peter on the other hand had a thigh holster that went hidden. His belt gun was the only one in plain view. He was sure they couldn’t even smell the hidden weapons.

“What? Dressed like sex on legs? I know sex can be a weapon but, come now.” Harry teased, he was curious to see if he could get a reaction from Ethan. Donny gave him a dirty look as Ethan averted his gaze to hide a smile in his own shoulder.

“Besides, his own body is a weapon that is more than sex. He can’t exactly leave that behind,” said Peter. “And while on a case, a Federal Marshal cannot remove his or her piece, which is all we have brought.”

As if they had scripted and planned the cue, Harry laced his fingers together like the perfect picture of good-boy and glanced to the side of him causing a swoosh of red hot flames to rise up making Donny stumble as Ethan’s mouth opened slightly and then shut.

“Pyrokinetic?” Ethan spoke for the first time.

Donny glowered at Ethan who stood his ground.

“No, Ethan, I’m not a pyrokinetic. Whatever has been told about me is more than likely a lie and very understated. I’m not conceited, but…” And the fire that had been a thick wide wall began to swirl around like a tornado forming a funnel at the top that expanded. He knew he could use it as Alex had gained the exact same power. Probably not as strong without him close by, but still. It would be proof that Harry had mated with Alex. No matter what Chang Cho Chun or any of the others wished to claim. Good thing they didn’t need an electricity sort of example. That might be hard without runes.

Donny had his hands on his waist, but Peter stepped forward until he was eye to eye with the bald man. “Careful there.”

Then as quickly as the vortex of fire began, it was diffused. No smell, no ash or streaks on the concrete. “Should we not take this somewhere less open?” Harry hummed genially. His eyes once again locked on Ethan.

Donny studied Harry’s face, Peter was still right there. A bit too close, but if Donny backed up then he would be admitting that Peter was the dominant to him. “You’re being honest.” It seems that Donny wasn’t strong enough in energy to detect lies from someone still learning. Good to know.

“Do you need proof again?” Harry smiled. “We don’t need our little weapons to do anyone any damage, Donny. In fact, you’d be better off with our weapons than without. You don’t back people into corners after all.”

“He’s right,” said Ethan with a sharp intake of breath.

“Not your call, Ethan,” Donny sneered, and that condescending expression of looking down on Ethan sent a stirring pulse of anger and insult through Harry.

Harry stepped forward, sliding his small body effortlessly between the two to turn his back on Ethan and glare right at Donny so that the beautiful weretiger couldn’t distract him. “No, it’s not, but it’s my call,” he said, his voice dropping a few degrees. His own tigers began to stir and Ethan let out a gasp as they began to rise up in a slow rainbow fan over his soul.

Donny stumbled back against the door, his eyes dropping to the floor. His dominance stance became more submissive as his tigers pierced him through the thin veil of Harry’s body.

“What are you?” Ethan breathed, and Harry had to work to not jump out of his own skin when Ethan’s bare fingers traced down the back of his arm.

“I am the Master of Tigers, Ethan. I apologize that Donny has put me in this situation of having to be rude,” he said, not wanting Ethan to think that he was like this on a regular basis. “And if you don’t allow us access, I will make a call that is not by phone,” said Harry. “Do not toil with me. I have the patience of a saint most of the time. Do not push it, Donny.”

“I don’t think Harry appreciated the way you looked at one of your own,” said Peter coolly.

“I cannot just bring you,” said Donny with a thick swallow. “Queen Cho Chun would have the skin off my back if I let you get away with such insolence.”

Harry glanced over his shoulder at Ethan who had stepped closer, they were almost chest to back with how close he was. Something in those soft, gray eyes let Harry know that Donny was speaking the truth. Interesting.

“Fine, I’ll just go above you, and call him out now,” said Harry. “Maybe I’ll infuse it with the ardeur and see what happens. Since you’ve got the street so clear I’m sure public sex will be fine with you, right? Oh, and do you like men? Cause my ardeur will react the moment it's released.”

Donny’s eyes widened. “Th-that is not necessary.”

“I don’t particularly like you or your flavor,” said Harry as though he were talking about the weather. “Ethan on the other hand…”

“He’s not pure!” Donny exclaimed as though it were very important that Harry know this. He might hate Harry as a person, but that did not stop him from wanting to get closer or touch him or have his attention. It was one of those fine lines. It wasn’t always about sex. A lot of the time it was about power.

“It is not for you to decide what I find pure and what’s not. I’m not one for incest if I’m being honest with you. I much prefer…” He looked back at Ethan who was smiling, almost sheepish, but not quite. “Variety.”

“Says the man with a father and son kink,” Peter added.

“Not blood related, luv,” Harry pointed out. “Heart is stronger than blood after all. I suggest you go and ask your Chang what she wants you to do. I’ll give you that much because even if I don’t like you. You are still my tiger,” Donny’s fear and anger dissolved very quickly. “So go and ask her.”

“I’ll stay out here,” said Ethan. “You would have anyway,” he muttered.

“What do you mean by that?” asked Peter with a frown. “Are you saying he’d leave you in a fight or a battle?”

“Yes,” said Ethan confidently. “To them I’m nothing more but a tainted mess. I’m a meat shield, not worthy.”

“How wrong you are,” Harry purred as he looked over his shoulder again. “Family is family. They are not shields. Shields are those who are outside the family. He expects you to defend them, but he’d never defend you? What bollocks. Go, now. Go ask your Queen. But I wouldn’t dally too long. Who knows what or who might drive by, Donny.”

Donny didn’t seem to know how to take Harry. He raised his eyes and then gave a half sort of bow that he didn’t seem to realize he was doing before he turned on his heel. He disappeared through the front door.

Ethan, the brave and beautiful weretiger clasped a hand to Harry’s shoulder and spun him around with his strength. Harry let him, and enjoyed the near touching of chest to chest as they stared right at one another. It was perfect symmetry.

Harry smiled. “I can steal you away from them.”

Ethan’s mouth was quite cute and the way it twitched as he tried not to smile. He had a dimple just below making his lower lip more pronounced. “You probably could, I don’t deny that. But why? I am not pure.”

“No, but you are more than that. Much more. How many?” Harry asked curiously. His stomach was filled with big winged butterflies. It’d been a while since he last felt such a thing. Instant attraction was one thing, but instant connection? Domino and Nicky had been similar, but this was something else. He liked Dev, but Ethan was really hitting all his secret buttons. Something in his energy... Harry would find it difficult if Ethan was with him and yet went out and screwed a woman. Nicky and Dev were free to do that if they wanted to, not that Nicky would with his aversion to women, so were Domino and the others; but he’d be hurt if he took Ethan as his own and then lost him to a woman. Just like with his husbands. Geez, Harry was sure he had enough lovers already. But dammit, the connection was strong. His needs were crying out. Maybe it was being away for so long that was causing it? “I can taste white and red, and even a hint of blue…”

“Yes,” said Ethan.

“But that’s not all,” said Harry, leaning closer so that their noses almost touched. His eyes were even more impressive up close. Much like Asher he had a ring around the gray eyes. It wasn’t as pronounced, but it was there. One shade darker than the rest of the gray.

“That’s all I know,” said Ethan. His breath tasted of peppermint. “But how is it that you are male with weretigresses?”

Harry brought his shoulders up. “I can’t tell you. I don’t know. I never asked for them.”

“Yet you have them. You have pretty eyes,” said Ethan, making solid eye contact with Harry.

“Not as pretty as yours. I don’t need tiger eyes to move the creatures in me. They need more than the surface. So, do you like guys?”

“I don’t care either way,” said Ethan. “But, I’m not allowed to have anyone. I am tainted so everyone in the clan, including men, are off limits. Chang Cho Chun was pissed when she learned that you had females but were male. She does not support it.”

“Most don’t unless they could get something out of it. At least the females from what I’ve noticed. Chang Bibi only allowed it when she realized what she could get.”

“And even then your power skipped over her,” Peter snickered.

“My powers are just as mischievous as me,” said Harry with a cock of his head. “But you know what I think, Ethan?”

“What?”

Harry's face swept past Ethan’s toward his ear, still not quite touching. “I think you’re golden,” he breathed, causing Ethan to shudder and fill the teeny-tiny gap that prevented them from touching.

A ripple of his energy, the blue, white, and red all mixed around and flowed from beneath Ethan’s skin right into Harry. Harry’s tigers, particularly the blue one, were most awake and alert. He did not have an animal to call in blue because he had refused Cynric. Something that Peter really enjoyed teasing the kid about every chance he had. Harry’s blue tigress padded its way through the rainbow hues, and Ethan let out a noise as though he could feel her movements within.

“She does not like children,” Harry told him, and Ethan chuckled.

“You mean the one pure blue tiger with the White Clan?”

“Yep.”

“I can’t be golden…”

“I think you are. You’re hitting my radar.”

“My grandmother was blue, I’m so mixed up that I have no color.”

Harry shook his head. “That isn’t true. I know from the last Master of Tigers that all tigers are survivors of an attack. That’s where they began, they did not mate with tigers. I think it’s the luck of the draw, and you - you have a rich golden power. You belong to me.”

“You want me?” Ethan asked, his voice was thready and Harry knew it was because of their beasts surrounding each other, though the gold one was sitting and waiting. It was observing.

“Yes,” said Harry and Ethan kissed him. A hot and hungry desperate energy flowed past his lips and Harry shoved it back into him, making Ethan push him against the wall. Harry pressed one hand against Ethan’s t-shirt to feel his hard chest beneath, the other snaked around the tiger’s neck holding him close. He smelled hot, red flame and the air after a lightning storm when it was fresh and clean, and beneath that was candy. He smelled sugary and sweet. That was the golden that was hidden deep within, watching and waiting but never moving. Their tongues slid together and that was when Harry learned Ethan tasted of clover; and it was this white clover that Harry really liked. It was the blue tiger. He’d never smelled that from Cynric. But then again, he’d never gotten that close and he was thankful for it.

Harry’s body was hot and burning, and he knew he was as hard as Ethan was against him, but with so much going on the physical was only one piece of the puzzle. “That’s hot…” Harry heard Peter, but ignored him for the tiger pressed against him. Lips locked while hands explored.

Harry’s creatures all purred as they rumbled through him. He became weak kneed, making Ethan hold him up. “Good because I want you too. I can taste you.” Harry’s ardeur rose in such a natural way like it did with his husbands. He didn't have to call it. He didn’t have to urge it up and out. It flowed as it laced around Ethan, and that was when he realized that he had the same power as the old Master of Tigers, but the ardeur had transformed it into something else. It was warmer, kinder, more alive. It was more loving. It gave as much as it took.

Ethan let out a cry when Harry’s ardeur spilled out of his skin and flowed over him. His eyes closed, his back bowed and the arms tightened as if to keep himself up.

“Oh my God…” Ethan breathed out with tremors flowing over him.

“Back out now if you don’t want this,” Harry hissed against him. “Tell me no.”

Ethan moaned, his hands slipping beneath Harry’s shirt to touch the skin and it was hot like a flame. Sex and power flowing out of Harry and into him. “I don’t want to, I can’t.”

“Yes, make the decisions because otherwise I will bind you - not purposely, but by accident. It’s so strong,” Harry moaned. “Stronger than it should be.”

“I don’t care.”

“Yes, care. Please, I need you to have freewill,” Harry licked his jaw causing Ethan to curse, and then he tried to pull on the power of the ardeur to suck it back.

Ethan whined. “No, please don’t. You’re the first to ever want me…” he pleaded pushing into Harry. His thin short fingernails dug into Harry’s back. “No one wants me. No one needs me,” he rumbled with all the pain of a wounded child making Harry’s heart swell with an injection of pain. He could taste the abandonment all around Ethan like it was a collar trapping him.

“Ethan…”

Ethan pulled back, but kept his hold so that he was staring into Harry’s eyes. God, he loved those gray eyes. So pretty, Harry thought watching the grays shift, like storm clouds over the ocean. “The red clan breeds with other clans. If the child looks like the other clan, it’s sent to them to be raised; if it looks like red clan, it stays here with us. But if the baby doesn’t look like either clan, then it stays with the mother. Not because she wants it, but because the other clan won’t take it.”

“You shouldn’t have told him that…” Peter muttered quietly.

Ethan looked at Peter and then when he looked back he saw tears in Harry’s eyes. “What did I say?”

“You’re beautiful,” said Harry. “Don’t you ever let anyone tell you different.” He stroked Ethan’s face and kissed him on the edge of his mouth.

He smiled and smoothed his hands down Harry’s back. “The clan females won’t have sex with me because they don’t want to bring an impure child into the world, and we’re not allowed to be with men either. Even if I was to have a child, it’d be taken from me to do as the Chang pleases. So I got a vasectomy three years ago just so I couldn’t get anyone pregnant. But even then - and the one male who was interested in me was exiled to another clan for his impure behavior,” said Ethan, his face stricken. “You are the first who has ever rubbed up against my beasts. You’re the first who has ever looked at them first, and not second to the others beside me.”

“My beasts and I are on the same page. I’ve learned to become one with them, to work with them. Gods, you smell and feel like home,” Harry confessed, nuzzling into him. “I haven’t been home in weeks.”

“I’ve never been home,” said Ethan. He didn’t give Harry a chance to respond because he was kissed again and this time more sure and heavy. “You should take me there.”

Harry opened his mouth wide and he sucked Ethan’s tongue as the ardeur once again spun through them. It mapped Ethan’s wants and desires, and they ended up sliding down the old brick wall onto the concrete, Ethan folding over top of him with his strong muscles.

“Erm, guys…” Peter tried to interfere. “We’re out in public… Harry?” But Peter went unanswered as Harry drowned himself, pulling Ethan’s shoulder holster off and ripping at Ethan’s shirt. “Okay. I’ll just stand here and play guard… maybe. I hope I don’t get drawn into this… though I do kind of hope I do…” he grumbled watching as clothes were peeled off. Ethan was sucking at Harry’s neck, his teeth biting down. Harry shifted down further to lay with Ethan settled between his legs, hips pressing together. Harry was definitely in foreplay mode, even if he didn’t realize it.

Ethan was a pretty hot dude, Peter thought, looking at the moving muscles while at the same time trying to keep watch on everything going on around him. It was not easy. After a moment of decision, as more and more skin was revealed on both, Peter pulled out his smartphone, shifted for a better view, and opened the camera app. He shot a short video and sent it in a group message to Micah, Ted, and Jean-Claude. ‘My boyfriend made a new tiger friend’ read the caption with the video. It didn’t take long for messages to come back from Micah and Ted. Jean-Claude wouldn’t see it until he rose for the night.

‘Can he be trusted?’ Of course that was the first thing Ted would be worried about.

‘He’s hot. What flavor of tiger is he? More importantly, is Baby willing?’

‘Harry said something about red, blue, white, and gold before they started making out. We’re waiting for the guard to bring Alex down.’ Peter wrote back as he looked around again. It wouldn’t do to be caught unaware while Harry and the tiger were caught up on the road to sex. ‘But I don’t think Alex will be needed anymore. Harry’s ardeur is stronger with him than with Meph.’ Peter didn’t like the nickname Devil and thought it was stupid. Also saying his full name was annoying. So he’d shortened it. Peter faced the camera at them again and took another, longer video and sent it. Pants were now undone and hands were wandering lower. Unfortunately he had to interrupt them. He could see figures in the windows coming back down their direction.

“Hate to break this up, but we’ve got company incoming.” Peter nudged Ethan’s hip with his foot. “You might want to magic clothes back on, Harry.”

“Shit.” Harry gasped out as he took his mouth from Ethan’s. “Ethan...Ethan we can finish this later. In a bed.” Harry moaned as Ethan shifted their hips together, covered erections sliding against each other. “Definitely finishing later in a bed, you buried deep within me.”

“Micah and Ted both want to see more. I wouldn’t mind seeing more myself.” Peter smirked, shaking his phone. Harry’s only reply was to stick out his tongue childishly, which had Ethan laughing softly.

Ethan, who didn’t want to be parted from Harry, leaned back enough on his knees to manipulate Harry’s body. He quickly set their pants to right before swooping swiftly and standing with Harry bridal style in his arms. He dipped down quickly and picked up his shoulder holster, holding it in one hand while holding Harry. Harry shivered as he felt the man’s six pack right against his naked side. He would never tell Dai-Lin that his shirt had been ripped open. Sure, he could mend it in a snap but it was the principal of the matter. Knowing they would be meeting others shortly, Harry used his magic to fix their clothing.

“Death, you’re gorgeous,” Harry moaned as he was taken over the threshold into a cold flagstone floor hallway that was rectangular with a curving old wood staircase, and one of those really old fashioned elevators that didn’t look like it was in operation. It was one of those that was pulled by ropes and a pulley rather than metal. In older days, pre-technological advances, there’d be someone or several someones over on the wheel of piping and pulley action to maneuver it. A real death trap.

“Going to fuck on the steps?” Peter teased.

“It’s an idea. I can just hold him up. He’s light enough.” Ethan bounced Harry in his arms making the Master of Tigers turn as red as his clothes.

“Where have I heard that before?” Peter grinned.

Before Harry could come back with something a bit more dignified than a childish tongue wag the connection he had to Alex burst through his mind. Along that same connection was a flow of white hot anger.

“Down!” Harry called out suddenly, and Ethan who felt the energy a second later dropped Harry to his feet. Both scrambled for their guns, thank goodness Peter was already reacting because the double doors to the left shot open. No matter how fast Peter was on the draw or how fast Harry’s magic was, that didn’t stop the blur that rushed them.

Later, Harry would blame himself because of the muddled connection and the confusion within the connection he felt toward Alex. He could have hurt Alex with a snap of his fingers, but he had stopped because he didn’t think that was Alex’s anger.

Ethan was fast, but not fast enough, and really would he have shot Alex? Harry kind of thought he would have despite the fact that he was the Prince of the clan.

But then, he had been wrong. All wrong because Alex’s body hit Ethan so hard that it propelled him through the air and against the old fashioned elevator with its machinery all exposed from lack of use. The metal snapped and groaned as it broke underneath them. A harsh, coughing roar came out of Alex’s human throat as he snarled into Ethan’s face. Peter couldn’t shoot because the bodies were so tangled together.

Harry had only a few seconds to pour out his magic and separate them as he rushed over to stop the fight. “Alex! No! Stop it right now!” He grabbed Alex’s shoulder, seizing it with a strength that a normal human his size wouldn’t have had and he threw, Alex forcing him to skid onto the floor.

He snarled, his nose uptilted and his orange blazing eyes were narrowed into slits. Alex used one hand to catch himself. One of the metal pipes stuck in the wall with the elevator had pierced Ethan’s side, and there was blood all over his upper body. Harry cringed when he saw that it was twisted and bent up into his skin. Fuck, that would be painful.

He should have known that Ethan was not about to take Alex’s attack. He moved off the pipe unlike any human would, and a pale fist blurred as it made contact with Alex who had been climbing off the floor. Ethan’s own power rolled off him in a thick layer of waves, and all three of Harry’s tigers ruffled up in their excitement. He tasted like something that Harry never had before, and he wanted more of it. Harry simply knew that if he let this keep on, Alex would be dead. Ethan would win. While Harry thought Alex deserved a good thrashing for charging in like that, this was not like him. Crispin would have been more likely to draw first blood than Alex who had always been laid back. Something was going on and so he followed his instincts to keep everyone safe.

Harry slid between both men at the same time that Peter fired his gun at their feet having gotten enough room to shoot at the one he didn’t recognize. He used a strong well of his magic combined with the metaphysical beasts inside. “STOP! Do not move!”

Both of them froze, both were raised up, claws had come out during Harry’s slide between them. Both sets were razor sharp and excessively dangerous, each curved claw was too long for the average and they hung over Harry’s head like the blade on a guillotine.

He placed one hand on Alex’s chest, and he felt the connection was marred with twisty black threads of magic and power. His eyes narrowed as he drew on his magic and energy some more and he sank it into Alex, causing him to let out a moan of surprise. His angry filled eyes began to drain until the kind and playful gaze stared back. His snarl was dropped and he went slack for a moment.

Alex collapsed to the floor on his knees. His hands dropping at his sides as he tilted to look at Harry and then Ethan. “What just happened?” he croaked.

“I pushed my magic into you. Why are you so angry?” Harry asked, warily. The anger wasn’t like the Alex he knew.

“I don’t know…”

Harry noticed Ethan move from the corner of his eye, a quick glance showed Ethan converting his claws back. “What do you mean, Alex?”

“I don’t know,” Alex looked at us both. “George, come help Ethan.”

Harry watched as a man in a white t-shirt and khaki pants stepped forward. He must be a guard. He had deep, almost-black red hair and eyes like orange and yellow pinwheels of fire. “My prince.” The man dropped to one knee, fist to chest, in acknowledgement of the command. Harry was shocked at the level of formality on display, it was very medieval. “As my prince wills.”

Something about the man felt off to Harry. He didn’t know what, so did nothing as the man stepped past him towards Ethan. However, before he reached the tiger, Ethan was already starting to heal. Blood from where the pipe had entered him was slowing and the body was starting to stitch together.

“Alex, why would you attack Ethan?” Harry asked calmly as he watched Ethan heal. George had paused where he was at. Eyes intent on the hole.

“I don’t know… I would never do that,” said Alex morosely.

“I know you wouldn’t,” said Harry. He noticed George’s eyes flickering from Alex to Harry. “That’s not like you at all.”

“You know me well after a one night stand and an afternoon of tracking?” Alex chuckled roughly.

Harry crossed his arms over his chest. “More than that. Your beast did roll through me, and mine did yours. I don’t have to know your favorite color to know who you are.”

Alex actually smiled wide, and that little boy expression that he had worn a few times when they were tracking Jason and Logan appeared. “You make a point.”

“You cut your hair,” Harry noted, seeing that it was almost shaved on the sides.

“You noticed?”

“I like hair,” said Harry with a sulk. “It’s fun to run fingers through.”

Alex laughed and ruffled what was left on top. “It’ll grow out. You can’t have a good cover in Afghanistan if you have long hair now can you?”

“My Prince?”

“George, what are you standing around for? I told you to help, Ethan!” said Alex firmly. “Guess he doesn’t really need it with how quickly he is healing. Damn, I wish I healed that fast on major injuries.” That was then Harry caught on to the fact that Alex was pretty scratched up from the fight himself.

“I don’t recommend it, my Prince.” Ethan winced. “It’s as painful as when I got the injury.” Both men lightly chuckled. Ethan wiped at the blood still on his side, the wound was almost closed.

Harry frowned slightly as he ran through his mind. Alex was now back to completely normal and so was Ethan. He looked from one to the other.

“What’s wrong?” asked Alex.

“I think we’re being manipul-” But he never got a chance because the guard on the other side of George drew his gun so quickly that no one had time to react. “You know the punishment for hurting any of the queen’s family!” he roared.

“No, don’t!” Alex cried out, but it was too late. Not only had he fired, but he had misfired shooting low. Too low right between them. He didn’t see more than he felt Ethan shove him with a strong force making him go sliding across the flagstone floors as the shots rang out.

“STOP! STOP! As your Li Da I demand you to stop!” But someone smashed into Alex, sending him crumbling to the floor.

“Harry, what do we do?” Peter frantically seized Harry’s arm to get him back on his feet. How Peter was able to get to him so quickly was likely to do with the strains he held, and something to look into later. For now they had to deal with the energy in the room that heightened unexpectedly.

He shielded Harry with his full body. “I can’t see in the mass to help Ethan! It’s just like that time with me and Teddy…”

Then the light bulb went off. “Fuck me…” Harry gasped. “He’s a Harlequin! He’s manipulating their emotions. Like what Columbine did.”

“Didn’t they need gris-gris to manipulate?”

“Not for up close manipulation. They used Gris-Gris because our house is impenetrable.”

Shots were fired and growls were roaring through the open hallway. It was a mass tangle of bodies and switchblade claws. A spray of hot metallic blood flowed across the flagstone floors. Harry managed to get close enough to get Alex out of the line of fire, but now he needed Ethan. Ethan was doing an expert dance with George, but he was still too in the thick of it. If Harry or Peter attacked they’d hit the guards. It was a no-win battle the normal way. Ethan feinted left as George went right, and managed to get him in his solar plexus but at the same time George’s blade went into his back causing an unearthly snarl and cry. Even through the pain and threat of death, Ethan manhandled George like a rag-doll. Harry couldn’t just stand here doing nothing. He had to do something.

“ETHAN COME TO ME!” Harry roared, pushing his magic and energy through the mass storm of fighting. His beasts roared up through his soul, they expanded bigger and bigger, and amongst the mass of bodies Ethan pried himself from the neck of one of the guards. He was bloodied and ribboned from the neck down. His throat was raw and gleaming.

And then, there was George.

Peter fired point blank catching George in the face and sending him flying through the air. But he landed on his feet better than any were he’d ever seen. He rushed toward Ethan, but Harry intervened, stepping in front and with a wave of magic he sent George flying backwards again. Half of George’s face had been blown off, but it was already healing. Just as fast as Soledad’s had.

All of the other tigers stopped fighting, two were dead.

“What are you doing?!” cried out one of the guards.

“He’s a Harlequin!”

“Seems you discovered my game. We’ll be back for you, little Queen,” George growled, and with speed faster than the average master vampire he was gone. But it wasn’t before Peter had managed to get a quick photograph of him.

Harry barely had time to turn and look at Ethan before the man buckled, putting all his weight on Harry. He managed to catch him before he met the floor. His blood coated and dripped down his front. Harry stared at the blurry gray eyes.

“I wanted to come home... with you,” he spluttered as blood spilled from his lips.

Harry didn’t hesitate to kiss him through the tangy metal of blood. He kissed him hard. He would be damned if he’d let Ethan die now. He belonged to Harry. Harry spread his magic through the room to calm down the rage.

“We need a medic!” Peter called out as he helped Alex sit up. No one seemed to understand what was going on. Everyone seemed frozen like dolls.

Harry waved his hand toward Alex as he kept pushing energy into Ethan, trying to keep him alive. Call flesh wasn’t working. “Enervate!” In a flash, Alex’s swollen eyes snapped open. “Alex, we need medical.”

“Harry… what happened?”

“The Harlequin.” Peter responded as Harry’s attention flew back to Ethan.

All the color drained from Alex’s face. “Who?”

“George was Harlequin. Pay attention.” Peter stated.

Alex closed his pain filled eyes. “Dammit…!”

“Medics, worry about it later!” Peter growled behind him. Alex looked over at the human that was barely an adult. “I will shoot the rest of you if Ethan dies! Harry would not be pleased. Do you have medics on call or should I be dialing 911?”

“On call.” Alex shook his head, as if trying to shake cobwebs loose. He fumbled with his pants and pulled out a phone. It took a few tries, and Peter growing more frustrated behind him, before the man found and dialed the contact listed ‘Medic’ in the phone.

Harry was doing his best to get a blood replenisher down Ethan’s throat. He didn’t know why the healing energy Ethan had before wasn’t working now, but he would be damned before he let Ethan die on him. He noted that the two fallen guards looked as though they’d been bisected in a very clean manner. One had less blood than the other, but death was still staring back from the open eyes. He was likely hit from the back as the other had been hit from the front.

Its markings were similar to the MO. It was weak and lackluster. “How long has George been here?”

Alex, who had sent a text off, managed to get off the floor and make his way toward Ethan. “Two months. He had all his papers.”

“The Harlequin are over a thousand years old,” said Harry solemnly. “They’re good at faking it. Peter, look at the guards that are dead, and tell me what you see.”

Two of the deeply bleeding men surrounding their dead tried to block him, but Alex snapped his fingers. “Let him through!”

“Yes, my prince!” Both said at the same time. Peter moved along both of them, he turned the one with less blood over to show the gaping wound.

“Striations are the same, same length and curve. Did he have a blade?”

“Yes, it was serrated, curved like a sickle,” said Alex.

“Poison on it?” Harry asked.

“He likes using belladonna. I didn’t like it, but mother approved,” Alex bit down on his own tongue as he said that. “You knew? You knew someone had infiltrated us, didn’t you?”

“Actually, it was Peter’s idea. It was a possibility that you were infiltrated. Vittorio did the same to Max and his clan.”

Alex took in several shuddering breaths and rubbed his face with his hands. “Ethan is strong. This is the first time I’ve really seen him in a fight. I’ve been gone for a long time. I wish I had stayed away,” he muttered that last bit under his breath. “But with the threat happening, I had to come home. I’ve tried to get them to treat Ethan right, but no one listened to me because of my mother.”

“Just like Chang Bibi. She almost lost everything,” said Harry bitterly. “All because of her assistant Ava. How many times do I have to say it? Do not treat people like shit if you expect them to be part of your clan or family!”

“I know that. Why do you think I left?” said Alex. “I hated it. Mother made the mistake of sending me to a human school for the first few years before I reached puberty and shifted for the first time. She wanted me to learn to blend-in. She never sent anyone else after that.”

One of the guards that was alive was staring blankly at the two dead. “He cut through us like we were human.” Harry learned later that his name was Ben.

“They’re over a thousand,” Harry repeated. “They belong to her.”

“Her?” asked the other.

“Mother of Darkness.”

“That’s…” Ben shook his head. “Not possible. Our Queen says it's a lie!”

“True,” said Alex. “I confirmed it myself. I’ve been trying to tell her this, but it seems that someone else has been whispering to her.” He looked stricken and angry at the same time. Lost almost like a puppy or is that a kitten?

“How did you do that?” Harry asked.

“I was overseas for a while, remember? I looked into it when I heard through the grapevine. An entire village died in one night near where her resting body had been rumored. Every man, woman, and child all died within seconds of each other. Now, the police and officials over there are saying it was the plague or some form of, but no way,” Alex shook his head. “It couldn’t have been that fast. No damage to the lungs, no internal damage. No disease scars or anything. Just dead like-” He paused as if groping around for the word, and for a journalist that wasn’t common.

“All their lifeforce had been sucked away?” Harry quipped. Harry could do that with his Necromancy powers. Of course he couldn’t do it to that extent. He’d gotten the skill from Madam Butterfly. He was now wondering if maybe she wasn’t from that same line. It would make a lot of sense if so.

“Yes.”

Harry’s heart skipped when Ethan’s hand rose and curled around his wrist. He looked down to see those pretty eyes staring at him. “Are you okay?”

“No,” said Ethan, and then he smiled at Harry. It was a pure smile.

“Stop smiling like that! You’re hurt!” Harry scoffed.

“I’m smiling because I woke to you.”

“Cheesy,” Peter snarked with a half smile.

“You know I like cheese, Peter.”

“How am I alive? I felt something go into my-” he tried to move and cried out. “Fuck… my back.” He cringed as pain blossomed over his face turning him a reddish pink color.

“Don’t move, Ethan. Medic will be here soon,” said Alex, swinging around to help get Ethan more comfortable.

That was when a knock ascended on the door, Peter was already up, gun in hand. He made sure one bullet was in the chamber with a click as he stepped around the motionless guards.

Harry tried to keep his eyes on the door, but they kept dropping to Ethan who was rubbing his wrist.

“It’s the doc,” said Alex. “I can smell him.”

Peter gave Alex a quick look before nodding and pulling the door open.

“My God, I can smell the blood from outside-”

Harry, who had been staring at Ethan, went slack as the familiar voice trailed through the room and he turned at the same time that the creature in his soul began to stir. For a moment the world stood still.

“Peter...”

“Bastard.”

“Language, luv.” It was all Harry dared to say. It was more automatic than anything.

Intelligent blue eyes darted from Peter and right to Harry, and for a second his whole world stood still. The professional mask he had been wearing cracked right down the center. “Lupa…”

Chapter Text

Not a thing on him had changed much. He was perfectly tailored in navy blue slacks with pinched pleats at the top going down the leg. His stupid overly starched white shirt beneath that horribly cute lighter blue sweatervest that Harry hated. Even more stupid was his broad shoulders and that fucking jaw line. If there was any difference at all it was the extra gray in his perfectly styled and blowdried blond hair. His forehead had an extra wrinkle as if he had done a lot of thinking.

Stupid. All of it was stupid. It was only a couple of heart-beats. Marcus Fletcher stood at the front entrance and he seemed to have gone utterly still. No doubt his energy had been tightly wrapped. He’d always been good at that. He could come off as perfectly human. Not even other more advanced weres could pick him out.

Then he felt her from the depths of his soul. She came and grew bigger. Bigger than everything in the room. She wasn’t happy. He didn’t hear the noises and the stirs it caused as the smell of wolf took over the entirety of the hall.

“No!” Peter moved in a swift blur to stand right in front of Marcus. “Pull back! Pull back, Harry!”

“What’s going on?” said Alex.

“Look at me! Not at him! Look at me, Harry. You can’t lose control now!” He moved as if on auto-pilot, and he grabbed Harry off from the floor by the waist and drew him to his shoulder like a parent holding a toddler. But Harry didn’t notice because his wolf was pacing. She was large and in charge, and she was pissed. She made his unruly lion seem like a kitten.

Marcus stood his ground. “You should have let him get it out, Peter. It is not healthy. You do not have to protect me,” he said calmly.

Harry barely acknowledged the fact that he was draped in Peter’s arms as the young man swung around to look Marcus in the face. Peter had purposely placed his forearm in front of Harry’s face to smell him and try to distract the wolf by pulling the leopardess forward instead.

“You think it was you I am protecting? Don’t get cute. Move from the door.”

“I’m fine, Peter.”

“No, you’re not. Move! Ted and Micah warned me about this possibility. I was prepared.” Marcus moved out of the way without a word, and Peter left the building. Harry was clinging to him as his wolf continued to metaphysically pace through him. “If Ethan dies, I’ll come back in and kill all of you.”

Peter didn’t stop until they got to the SUV, where he placed Harry down on top of the hood. Harry closed his eyes and the smell of fresh temperate air whistled through him combined with the scent of Peter’s skin right up against his nose. He could also taste Ethan on his lips. He could feel the man’s blood dried there. He licked it and it tasted nice.

His wolf was still angry. She had retreated for now but she was there. She was right on the surface. All his tigers had gone hunkered down in preparations for an oncoming fight. His leopard, called forth by Peter, calmly sat looking at the wolf. As if she knew she might need to step in.

“Harry?”

Harry opened his eyes, snapping out of his daze. “I’m okay, thank you, Peter.” His voice did not sound like his own. It also seemed distant, far away like he was speaking from one end of a tunnel. His hands were shaking and he hadn’t realized it. “Was that really him?” He knew the answer, but he was hoping for a lie.

Peter didn’t respond and instead he took a cursory look around the sidewalk. “The last thing we need is your wolf to lose it in a mad fit.” He let go of Harry, and quickly circled the SUV a couple times. As he paced he fiddled with his phone. From left to right, the street was eerily silent. He didn’t like it, but at the same time it gave him a good line of sight. “I can get Logan here?”

Harry snorted. “Don’t. As much as I adore Logan, I don’t want him in the middle of this.” It was a matter of pride. For both him and his wolf that he not let anyone fight their battles, especially this one. Harry straightened out the wrinkles in his silk shirt while removing the blood stains. Peter helped double check that the black loops were perfect.

He wiped his mouth of the blood, and then turned to look into the mirror outside of the SUV. His eyes had a shocked expression. He had blood in his hair and some on his forehead. He worked to get it off.

Harry paced around the car and Peter watched him carefully. “I want Ethan.”

“I know, but you can’t go back in there.”

Harry grimaced. “I need to see… fuck this is the last thing I wanted to deal with. I’m not ready. I don’t need this drama. Not now.” Harry continued to pace if only to give himself something to do. Movement was more effective at detouring enemies. He was never much of a pacer until his beasts were born, and now he found pacing to be cathartic. Something to do with his legs.

“We’ll make sure Ethan comes home with us, Harry. I get it. But we need to deal with this issue, before it blows up on us in the middle of something more important.”

Harry stopped and bent forward as if he were having trouble breathing. “I know.” He straightened and began his pacing again when the front doors of the apartment building opened up. Harry stiffened, but he needn’t have had to because it was Alex. He could feel the flow of energy before seeing him.

“Do I need to call Micah? Would that help?”

“No, Death no! Not Micah,” Harry shuddered at the thought. “It wouldn’t help anything and possibly make things worse.”

Alex looked to be healing well as he stepped outside, the swell was going down in his eyes. He’d changed clothes. “Harry?”

“I want Ethan,” Harry managed to gasp out.

Alex stared at him, no colored contacts to hide the blaze or the hurt in his eyes. “I’m fine, thanks.”

“Sorry…” Harry’s voice went higher than it normally did. He stood as though he were on pins and needles. Body more rigid than usual.

“Doctor Marcus-”

A deep contralto like snarl that he couldn’t stop flowed out, and Harry could feel his own eyes transforming. A hint of yellow bleeding into the green. Peter groaned.

“Don’t say his name!” Peter snapped.

Alex frowned. “What the hell is going on? Doctor - er - he didn’t say anything.”

Harry closed his eyes and counted to ten in his head. Alex stepped forward and the smell of tiger began to stir, letting the wolf back down again. “Sorry, I’m really sorry.” He swallowed thickly. He felt nauseous. Harry wrapped his arms around himself, his fingernails digging into his own upper arms as he looked up at Alex.

“Can you at least tell me what’s hurting you? I don’t like how I’m feeling. You and I are connected,” Alex reminded. “I know you had a wolf from when we met, but this didn’t happen when you were with Logan. What’s going on, Harry?”

Harry couldn’t seem to find words and so he looked at Peter. “He was once Harry’s mated Ulfric. He abandoned Harry and the Pack, and so now…”

A light of realization went off in Alex’s eyes. “I see. You don’t have to say anymore. I get it. I’ve seen this before,” he said calmly.

“About the time I met you. He up and left us,” said Harry. “I think the only reason I didn’t flip was because she was wounded,” said Harry and Alex nodded at this. “Logan on the other hand was a wolf, he helped out. A good Ulfric, but he’s not mine. I don’t know how it is with other weres, but my wolf wants nothing to do with strong alpha weres in any intimate way. Logan is like a brother because of it.”

“That is unusual,” said Alex.

“Jason is his wolf to call because he’s submissive,” said Peter. “He’s the only submissive that’s Harry’s,” he explained. “Stephen, too?”

“Jason is mine in a more human way. Stephen is more mine in a wolf way if that makes sense,” said Harry.

“A submissive could never hurt you or your wolf. You might have more than one because a submissive can’t generally keep up with the power of your own. So it’s compensating,” said Alex. “You’re an interesting person, Harry. I’m kind of sad and jealous that you want Ethan so bad.”

“You don’t want me, Alex,” said Harry softly. “I came here not for a booty call as they say, but I came here to protect you. I knew you had been called home and I wanted to check that you were ok.”

“But if you two had sex it wouldn’t have been a bad thing,” Peter interjected, making Harry smack him on the arm playfully. “What? It’s true. You do need some food. I know you started with Ethan but you need to feed.”

Alex smiled and tilted his head forward. “True, but not true at the same time. It’s complicated. I love where I am going in my life, the journalism side. But the beast in me, God, it craves you something fierce. I can’t do what I love if I’m so embroiled in Preternatural politics.”

“I’ll feed later,” said Harry. “I don’t think I can right now. My wolf is way too on the edge. My leopard and rat are peacekeepers, but the wolf has never acted like this. It’s usually my lioness that’s being a brat.”

“But you have Nicky for that. She hasn’t acted up since Nicky settled in town,” said Peter smugly. “And I’m barely enough of a leopard to distract you. Good thing Micah bit me hard before sending me off.”

“Bit you?” Harry smirked.

“Oh yeah,” said Peter grinning. “He bit me to give me enough of his energy and leopard essence. In case I needed the extra speed.”

“You’re not a were,” Alex pointed out.

“No, I’m a defect.” He shrugged.

“Vaccinated organically,” Harry laughed. “Did you have fun with him biting you?”

“Uh huh, but he fucked me and then refused to let me cum. It was so not fair. He wanted me ready for you, and then Jean-Claude just had to add his brand of power. Nathaniel was just watching and laughing at me!”

“Best of all worlds,” Harry teased.

Alex glanced from Harry to Peter. “Interesting lifestyle, Harry. If I remember correctly, you were quite embarrassed when you woke up with me and Crispin.”

“I’ve come a long way,” said Harry. He was feeling calm now, his wolf had backed down again. Merlin, he had to get control of this. He couldn’t let it ruin him or get others killed. She was a predator, but how did he get through to her that they had no time for this rubbish? “And you know, Alex, that I don’t like making people do something they don’t want to do.”

“Which a lot see as a weakness and not a strength,” said Alex with a nod. “You’ll have to forgive Donny. It’s not his fault. My mother cannot handle it when things don’t go her way.” Like every other Chang he’d ever met. Surprise. Surprise. But, Harry was sure that Chang Bibiana never hurt her own. Not like that. She actually cared about them. Sure, she cared about power more. But she did have a heart.

“Is that his real name?”

“Last. James Donavon. We all call him Donny,” Alex answered.

Harry nodded and dropped his arms. He was now calm, Alex’s presence helped immensely.

“Doesn’t escape the elephant in the room,” said Peter. “You need to deal with - him, and preferably before it gets dark and the rest come out to play.”

“I know,” said Harry.

“You’re not going to kill our medic are you? I mean, he’s one of the best,” said Alex, and he winced when Harry harshly glared at him.

“I would, but that’s not Harry’s style,” Peter answered for him.

Harry’s hands felt clammy and itchy. He rubbed them on his thighs. He had no circling thoughts right now. It was blank. Shock, Harry recognized. He couldn’t let this control him. He would not.

He started walking back toward the apartments without saying a word. Peter made a noise and quickly followed. Alex was the last to join.

“What are you planning?”

“He doesn’t know,” said Peter. “Just let him work. Hopefully all turns out well. If not, well… sorry.”

Harry swallowed the poison in his throat. It kept trying to clog up, and he could feel her bristling inside of him. ‘Calm down. Let me handle this. We have enemies and we can’t be distracted!’ He could feel his creatures all stirring inside of him. His newest, which was a rat and the one and only male of the group, seemed to appear from nowhere. Its tufted white tail that was so unique flickered as it ran around the wolf. So weird how they did all this inside of him.

A strange calm with the rat’s presence came over him.

“He smells like rat now,” Alex commented.

“Yup.”

“He didn’t smell of this before… its male.”

“Don’t ask me, dude. I haven’t a clue.” Peter chuckled.

“He’s collecting weres like a person collects coins or stamps,” Alex remarked.

“Mm-uhh.”

“How?!”

Peter didn’t answer and Harry was already pushing the door open again.

Marcus was standing right there - in his face. All of a sudden. Harry went still. Ethan was just behind him. His torso had been wrapped and he looked a lot less gray than he had before. Most of the blood had been washed from him. Marcus always did do good work. Perfectionist.

“Lupa-”

Harry hissed and brought his finger up. “No. I am not your Lupa.” His voice had turned contralto, his wolf standing right there glaring at him.

Marcus inclined his head. “You will always be my Lupa.”

“My Ulfric is named Logan,” said Harry in a cryptic voice.

“He’s not your Ulfric,” said Marcus.

“Don’t do this. Don’t you dare…” Harry said lethally. “You have no right.”

“It’s what my heart says.”

“Heart? Is that what your heart said when you ran away with your tail between your legs?” Harry hissed, going almost cat-like. “Is that what your heart said when you ignored me for weeks and then you humiliated me? You called me your student in front of people. You were embarrassed of me? Is that what your heart said?”

Marcus’ sharp eyes became glassy and they lowered. “Lupa…”

“No! You call me by my name, Marcus.” Harry growled out. “I am NOT your Lupa.”

“Harry,” he breathed with a deep intake of air.

“Now, I know I wasn’t perfect. I have a lot of men in my life, and I might not have been able to convey the things I need or want at times. And I know my husbands are overprotective and sometimes overbearing, but the worst part about all of this is how you wouldn’t even say hi to me or be yourself! That is the worst you did to me.”

“I know,” said Marcus. “That's why I left.”

“So what, when things get hard you just leave?” Harry shook his head. “No.”

“Wait… husbands?” Marcus’ eyes flicked down to Harry’s hand and landed on his wedding rings.

Harry looked down and a loving smile trailed across his face despite the pain that laced through him. “Yeah, Edward proposed. To all of us.”

“Edward?” Marcus stared.

“Yeah, shocker, huh?”

“I’m - not - happy for you,” Marcus confessed honestly. “I’m jealous. More than I have any right to be. But I deserve it. I hurt you.”

“Yeah, you did. But it’s okay.”

Marcus looked away from the rings. “So, the new Ulfric? Are you together?”

“That would hurt you more too, wouldn’t it?” Harry wanted to sound scornful, but he couldn’t. He just had sorrow and pain with a hint of exhaustion. “No. My wolf doesn’t want anything to do with an alpha.” Marcus’ confused expression was telling. “After you, hah. He’s more like a brother. A born wolf. Jason has that honor.”

“Jason?”

“Yeah, it’s cute. It works. I’m not left with five hundred wolves to take care of on my own anymore.”

Then it went silent. A strange sort of awkwardness between two once lovers who knew way too much about each other. Make no mistake, Harry still and always would love Marcus. That was simply how his heart worked and he couldn’t change it. No matter how many nights he wished to change it. Yes, Harry felt that tell-tale energy that hummed quietly between them.

Alex and Peter were watching on either side of the doorway, having not said a word. Ethan was watching them and seemed to be trying to understand exactly what was going on.

“How are you, Ethan?” Harry asked, turning his eyes on him.

Ethan smiled, and Marcus honed in on the smile and how bright it was. “Almost as good as new. You okay?”

“Not at all.”

“Can I make you okay?” asked Ethan, and Harry couldn’t swallow the smile that appeared on his face naturally.

“Probably. You are coming home with me.”

“Gladly,” said Ethan, stepping forward.

“Least he’s more your age,” said Marcus softly.

Ethan paused at this. “I’ve only known him for… what? An hour and a half? We haven’t bonded yet or any of that, and I am already questioning how the fucking hell could you leave him? I look at him and all I think about is going home. His power and energy, while powerful, isn’t cruel or cold. How could you give that up?”

Marcus opened his mouth to respond, but then snapped it shut. Harry sighed. “It’s not all his fault. I didn’t help any. We’re all to blame for how this went. Each one of us played a key role. I didn’t depend on him enough because of my husbands. I never spoke up because I thought it was the right thing to do. I didn’t think I was important enough for him to choose me over his career. Edward and Micah definitely didn’t help. Edward is trigger happy and can’t stand to see me frown. Micah is as alpha as him, and the two didn’t play well together. And these clowns, the ones that almost destroyed you, came blowing through and wrecked it all.”

“They’re here?!” Marcus jolted. “Now? Is this what they did?”

“They infiltrated,” said Alex dejectedly. “George.”

Marcus swore beneath his breath, not something he normally did.

“You know all that white-hot anger?” Marcus nodded numbly. “That’s what happened! This time in Alex and the guards. And back then, you didn’t have time for me. But now, it’s my turn. I don’t have time to be fighting with you. I have to end this. It has to end.”

“Not alone it doesn’t, Lup - Harry! Last time you almost died,” said Marcus. “I can’t let that happen again.”

“It won’t,” said a voice in the doorway. That was when the strong smell of blood flowed over them and they turned to see Edward standing there. His relaxed fitting jeans were covered in blood. He had that stupid adorable well worn cowboy hat like Ted would wear, and he had something large and dripping over his shoulders. His t-shirt was no longer white, but had been dyed by blood. He had some cuts and his right bicep had one hell of a gash that bled in a spider vein down his elbow. His neck had also been cut, but not as deep.

“Ted…” said Peter.

Edward pulled the overweight package off his shoulders and threw him down to Alex’s feet. “I think this belongs to you.” He stepped over the carcass of George, not looking at anyone but Harry and grabbed him by the front of his tunic.

“Hello there, Lover,” Harry said with a smile.

“Wrong, Little Raven,” Edward hissed, drawing him closely. Another hand came around to brush along his left hand.

“Husband,” Harry breathed as Edward kissed him harshly.

He then turned to Peter and clasped the boy to draw him closer. “Did good work, kid.”

“Of course I did,” said Peter airily. “Someone has to watch his ass.”

“He deserves every point you have in your arsenal, Death.”

“Granted,” said Edward, and then he turned and looked at Marcus who was watching the scene. “Interesting, but unimportant.” He then pushed past both Harry and Peter to look Ethan over. “I suppose you’ll do. The video wasn’t nearly good enough.”

“I’ll get a better phone. How do you know that?” asked Peter.

“I’ve been here for a while.”

It was pointless asking him how. He was Death. He was Edward. He would be anywhere he wanted to be.

“And why am I not dead?” asked Marcus carefully.

“Unnecessary, but you. You have potential. I saw the fight. You took a bullet for Little Raven. A silver one. Why? He didn’t bond you to him.”

“I want to go home with him,” said Ethan. “No one’s ever looked at me like that before. No one has ever said they wanted me,” he said honestly. “I’ll take him in any capacity that I can get him in. Even if it’s just a friend.”

“More than a friend, luv,” said Harry.

“And do what this joker did?” Edward thumbed over his shoulder at Marcus. “He said the same thing. It didn’t end well.”

“Hell no. I’m not stupid.”

Edward smirked. “Alright then. Let’s get going.”

“But first, we need this head and heart,” Peter reminded.

“Very good.” Edward removed a serrated blade from his belt and handed it to Peter. “Cleanup.”

“It’s your mess,” Peter whined in that typical eighteen year old tone making Harry snicker.

“You started it. I know that was your gunshot wound to his face. I finished. You cleanup.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s not the rules at home.”

“How about, I’m your father and I said so. Or do you want to lose all the points Little Raven gave you?”

Peter sulked. “Not fair!”

“Now you’re making me all warm inside,” Harry grinned. “Isn’t a father son duo so cute?”

Edward and Peter just turned and looked at him blankly. Ethan snorted quietly and Alex shook his head though he too was grinning.

“You’re sleeping with Peter too?” Marcus asked blankly.

“Yes. Micah and I are dating Peter, who is dating Nathaniel.” Harry stated calmly. He wasn’t going to be embarrassed in front of Marcus. “We’re more than just family.” He looked over at Ethan. “We are a community. Maybe we take it to the extreme, but who cares? We’re happy and that’s all that matters at the end of the day.”

“Doesn’t bother me at all.” Ethan smiled at Harry. “I’m happy to have whatever you want to give me.”

“Well it does me. He’s a kid,” Marcus stated. “He’s your kid. Edward is his legal guardian. That makes him your kid.”

“I think your right to decide what Little Raven does and doesn’t do is over, Marcus,” said Edward coldly. “You’re not his Ulfric. None of us are blood related, so your objection is moot.”

Harry scowled at Marcus. “Besides, Peter has stood by me from day one. He’s never let his guard down. Never turned his back on me. He was a man about it when the clowns messed with him. He was only sixteen when he came up to me and apologized. He felt guilty. He was hurt for what he did. He didn’t just up and walk away from his family and friends. He didn’t abandon them. Hell, he hasn't even abandoned his own mother after the things she’s done to him. He still talks to her and his sister. He’s always there. So don’t you be getting on that pedestal. I will kick it out from under you.” That was when Peter bent down and began to tear George apart. He started at the neck.

“Angle it properly,” Edward reminded.

“I know,” Peter said, doing exactly that.

“Lupa-”

“I am Harry to you. Not Lupa!” Harry snapped.

“Sorry, I can’t change that fast.”

“Well you need to learn,” said Harry contritely. “I will never stop loving you, that is an unfortunate fact, Marcus. My heart just doesn’t switch off like a light. But you are not my Ulfric. You are not the Ulfric of the Thronnos Rokke Clan. Part of me is sorry you’re not, but the other part is relieved, and my wolf? She spent way too much time being wounded because of you. But no more. Let’s go.”

“I’ll explain to my mother that I’ve released Ethan from the Clan. He is free to return to St. Louis with you.” Alex stated calmly.

Harry turned. “It might not be that simple, but I thank you, Alex.”

“No, thank you, Harry. If you hadn’t come when you did, George might have taken us all out,” said Alex. “None of us ever suspected him. Or that we would be infiltrated.”

“How do you know each other?” Marcus tried to interject.

“If you ever need shelter away, you know my door is open. You are mine after all.” Harry leaned up on his toes, ignoring Marcus as Peter managed to dig George’s heart out. Edward had already bagged his sickle. He kissed Alex on the lips.

“Yours?” Marcus asked, confused.

Alex turned. “I’m his red tiger to call,” he said proudly.

“Red tiger? I thought your tiger was yellow, Harry?”

“I’m a Rainbow, Marcus. Don’t you keep up with the Preternatural world?”

Marcus shook his head. “I’m only a surgeon. Nothing more because every time I try to hear news and gossip all I hear is what you’re doing. No one cares about anyone else. It’s all you and Jean-Claude and those in St. Louis. And it hurts.”

“And yet, you missed the fact that they got married?” Ethan scoffed. “I knew that. It was big news. The first Sourge de Sang of America marries two Federal Marshals and the leader of America’s Coalition.”

“I stopped listening months ago,” said Marcus as he shook his head. “I didn’t want to know. Last I heard was the death of the Master of Charleston and his human servant, and Governor Summerland resigning from the Presidential race.”

“That’s on you,” said Edward. “You had chances to return. You had almost a year to return before Little Raven finally found the right fit. He held out. He held out for you.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yes, I know you are,” said Edward. “Nothing we can do about that.”

“No, there isn’t,” said Marcus with the same flat tone of voice as Edward used.

Harry wasn’t entirely sure how he should feel as they left the Red Tiger Clan compound with Ethan in tow.

“How did you get here, Ted?” Peter asked. He had a clear plastic bag with the head and heart of George in it.

“Dropped off,” said Edward. “We’ll meet the other half later. For now, let’s go drop our gift off at the station, and you can update me on everything. Thanks for the address, kid.” he reached over and plucked the keys from Peter’s grip. “Mine.”

Harry couldn’t help but smile, despite the pain that swam through him upon seeing Marcus again. Despite the fact that there was nowhere Marcus would fit in his life even if he wanted to. But at least he got the last word. He said his peace and that was all he needed. The rest could take care of itself.

But it was hard because as they drove away, Marcus was in the doorway staring right at him. Harry was in the backseat with Ethan beside him. Usually he’d be in the front with Edward, but a part of him still wanted to be near Ethan. The feeling would be there until they completed the bond. Just like with Nicky.

Yeah, life wasn’t that easy and if Marcus only asked to come back, Harry would have been the weak idiot to say yes because he didn’t abandon anyone. But pride was a bitch.

Chapter Text

Harry inspected Ethan’s wounds as Edward drove out of the narrow street, and back toward the highway. “Let me see…”

“I’m healing. It’s a bit harder considering the silver and belladonna,” said Ethan.

Harry took in a breath as he peeled the layer back to see the perfect stitching. “Marcus is a perfectionist.” Edward and Peter both glanced at him through the rear-view mirror.

“Offer to kill him still stands,” said Edward flatly.

Harry laughed, but it wasn’t in amusement. More hollow. “No, husband. Don’t. It would hurt my heart.”

“I know,” said Edward. “Still out there though.”

He learned from Ethan that Marcus had given him a couple of potions to drink, and that he routinely did this with those severely wounded in the tiger Clan. Funny how it was exactly like the potions that Harry depended on. He couldn’t fault or scowl over this. He was glad that Marcus took his knowledge as something worthy of keeping because Harry himself hadn’t been worthy enough.

Peter told Edward what happened from the moment they dropped in. From the way Raborn had treated them all the way to getting with the tigers, and how George had instigated rage in Alex.

“I knew something was off,” said Harry, shaking his head. “Alex isn’t like that. Personally, I liked him better than Crispin when we first met. He was the laid back fellow who just wanted to live his life, you know?”

“That’s him,” said Ethan. “It shocked me too when he came at me. But, honestly? I’d been wanting to do that for a long time.”

“I thought you liked him?”

“I do, but he’s Chang Cho Chun’s son. Untouchable. It would hurt her if I hurt him. Sorry,” said Ethan. “But what I would have really liked was to get a hold of Reba, but she’s weak. She wouldn’t have been there.”

“No, I get it,” said Harry. “But, please don’t. He is my tiger to call.”

“Can you just let him go like that?”

“Only if he wants it,” said Harry. “I told him my door was open for him. Maybe not the rest of the clan, but for him. Yes.”

“You really are all about freewill,” said Ethan. “I’m not sure I know what freewill is.”

“You can learn.”

“Has he eaten?” Edward asked Peter.

“Not the ardeur,” said Peter. “We ate this morning at McDonalds.”

“And your ears aren’t bleeding? I’m impressed.”

Peter grinned, and Ethan tilted his head and shuffled closer to Harry who enjoyed the energy that played between them. Harry couldn’t stop running his fingers over the edges of the bandage, and down his lovely six pack. He hadn’t bothered with a shirt. Just up and walk away.

“Do we really need to wait for a bed to continue where we left off?”

“Sadly yes. This car isn’t expanded like mine at home are. Car sex wouldn’t be very comfortable in this one.”

“Nor is it warded. Little Raven can’t release the ardeur in here or we’ll crash.” Edward called back.

“Not to mention I’d rather you whole. I want you to have full range of motion. Let’s finish healing you first.” Harry softly kissed Ethan’s cheek. The tiger curled a hand up into Harry’s hair and pressed their foreheads together. After a moment, Harry pulled his head back and looked back at the front. However, he couldn’t stop touching Ethan. “What’s the plan, husband?” His fingers danced over the hard muscle of Ethan’s six pack. He made the man’s pretty eyes flutter and goosebumps formed on his skin.

“We’re dropping off the head and heart, then meeting up with the others.”

“I have a question,” said Peter, shifting to look back at Harry.

“I might have an answer. We’ll see,” said Harry and Peter smirked.

“What makes Ethan different from Meph and Pride?”

Edward raised his eyes to the rearview mirror.

“Meph and Pride?” Ethan asked, hand lightly scratching through Harry’s hair.

“You don’t touch Meph or Pride like this, even though they are technically your tigers. You’ve bound them to you. But you’re treating Ethan like he’s a supped up Rafael.”

“He’s not wrong,” said Edward.

“Rafael?” Ethan wondered.

Harry made a noise. “Not lover. Just… good friend. Great friend. Probably one of my most important ever. He’s the Rom of the Rodere. He’s what I term ‘my sanity’.”

“It wasn’t that long ago when Little Raven was a shy little virgin who didn’t know what the word polyamorous meant,” Edward teased.

“Edward!”

“It’s true.”

Ethan chuckled. “Oh really? I bet that was a rush.”

Harry could only nod. “Oh yeah. I came from a world that didn’t even breathe the word sex. It’s very old fashion in that way. Victorian in style.”

“Yikes,” said Ethan.

“But, while I had no sex education or any of that. I had a lot of - fighting education. Anyway, Rafael is like a big protective brother that I sometimes have sex with,” Harry told Ethan. “Also, Pride isn’t mine. He’s Jean’s.”

“Rafael was more Little Raven’s animal to call without the full bond,” said Edward.

“What do you mean?” Ethan asked.

“He wanted to,” said Harry smiling. “I didn’t fully have my rat up until a couple months ago. But we were tied more by I think friendship with a bit of natural magic thrown in there?” Ethan still looked confused. Harry huffed. “It’s hard to explain.”

“But even Jean-Claude doesn’t need to be close to Pride like he tends to be with Nicky and Jason,” Peter pointed out. Nicky had become Jean-Claude’s, who had managed to pick up lions to call through Harry and Nicky, and of course Jason was his pomme and personal wolf so that was entirely natural. Harry had been so happy to see the chemistry reaction between Nicky and Jean-Claude. Not to mention it took a lot off his shoulders.

Harry thought about this question before even thinking about answering it. “I don’t know,” he admitted, tracing Ethan’s six pack. “I just… I like the feel of Ethan. He feels right,” he said softly. “Dev and Pride are great. I adore them, but…”

“You were forced into it,” said Edward. “You made the decision not for yourself, but for them and their livelihoods. You didn’t choose them. You took them because you had to. You chose them as your beasts, not as both beast and human. You chose Nicky because it was of your free will. You chose Peter for that same reason. No one made you choose them. Like we sort of made you choose Marcus. It didn’t work.”

He was right. He hadn’t originally chosen Marcus. “Just because you’re attracted to someone or something doesn’t mean you need to jump them. I was attracted to Marcus, but yeah - you’re kind of right. I didn’t choose him personally.”

“You chose me though? You don’t even know me,” said Ethan with a frown.

Harry brought his shoulders up. “I don’t know why. You just feel right to me.”

“Like when you chose Wicked Truth.”

“Wicked Truth?” Ethan asked. “So many names to learn.”

“His Pommes. It took him forever to choose a pomme,” Peter said. “He was very shy about using his ardeur or feeding on everyone, but then boom. You just randomly chose Wicked Truth.”

“And they were the right choice.”

“Little Raven and Toy - I mean Jean-Claude of St. Louis,” said Edward to clarify who he was talking about. “Are continually gaining power. Do you understand that?”

Ethan nodded. “I do.”

“That means their powers get stronger, and sometimes they are forced to feed stronger and longer. Each power spike comes with its own set of needs. Jean-Claude being older and a master vampire can control it better. But Little Raven is not a master vampire. Master human perhaps, but not a master vampire.”

“And it’s taken me a long time to finally accept that,” said Harry. “I have Crispin and Domino, I adore them. But they are not mine, mine. Just mine to call. But they are not… fully right. I can’t explain any other way than that.”

Ethan couldn’t help but smile. “I doubt you need to. I think I’ll just take your word for it. It sounds to me like it’s an instinct rather than a decision.” Then he kissed Harry who melted right into him. Harry’s hands slid across Ethan’s chest and he pressed closer.

“There are a lot of names for you to remember, and don’t ever forget Teddy,” said Peter, making Harry’s heart flutter as he pulled back.

“Teddy?”

“My baby boy!” Harry cheered right against him. “Cutest little thing…”

“He’s eleven, Harry.” Peter laughed.

“Still my baby!” Harry pouted. “And then there’s Alyse.”

“Alyse?” Poor Ethan though he didn’t seem to mind as he wound his arms around Harry.

“The newest squaller of the bunch,” Peter said tiredly. “Just thinking about her exhausts me.”

“You didn’t have to get up when she was crying three times in a row, that’s on you kid,” said Edward.

“As if you’d let me get away with putting headphones in.” Peter’s cheeks got pink. It was teen speak for, ‘she was too cute, I couldn’t resist.’

Harry burst out into laughter. “It’s one big crooked and fun family! That’s only growing larger.”

“I see, interesting. I can’t wait,” said Ethan, and with a slide of his hand he had a fist full of Harry’s bottom. “Has anyone ever told you that you have the best ass?” he asked with a cock of his head. Harry grinned and pushed his ass back into Ethan’s hand, encouraging the tiger who squeezed it.

Edward let out an unexpected bark of laughter. His hand hit the wheel as Peter grinned and slumped back. “I think you’ll do,” the sociopath said as he turned off the highway onto the exit that would take them to the police station.

“Did I say something?”

“Yup. Perfect,” Harry purred against him as he leaned back in and started kissing Ethan again.

oOo

Harry, Peter, and Edward all together waltzed through the police station. Ethan agreed to wait in the car. Peter was holding the bags with the head and heart. Eyes followed them, Harry remained between both men as they entered Raborn’s office without knocking or being called in.

“Wha-”

Peter didn’t bother to speak or pause to acknowledge him and instead placed the bag onto the table.

“One down,” Harry sing-songed as several people ended up in the doorway, two of them being Tilford and Newman.

“Went out for a clue, and got one,” said Peter smirking. “Gloated about there being a group of them or something.”

“How?” asked Tilford, coming through as Harry placed one warrant down beside the bag.

“Oh, you know a little chat here, a little chat there,” said Harry in a sing-song type of voice. “No fucking involved.” Sadly, he didn’t say, but the look Peter and Edward shot him told Harry they knew what he was thinking. “You can add this to Ted’s count. I was busy trying to save lives.”

“No, I’d be more apt to add it to Peter’s list,” said Edward with an adjustment to his hat. “He got the kill, but he had to remain with you as your guard. He knew better than to leave your side. I merely finished what he started. He gets the kill for the record.”

“What do you mean by that? I thought all you Preternatural Marshals were lone rangers?” Newman asked, truly curious.

“We are, Marshal, however when we do work together we always live by the creed of standing by your partner. If we choose partners to chase our targets you damn well know that we have them for a reason. It’s the difference between life and death. Harry was Peter’s priority above everything else. He knew that and wasn’t arrogant enough to think he could chase after the target and leave him unattended.” Newman considered this a moment and nodded.

“No way,” said Peter, shaking his head. “Not even a thought.”

“How did you obtain this? Who did you talk to? Where did you go?” Raborn asked in a splutter.

“We don’t have to answer any of those questions,” said Harry. “We have a right to protect all our sources, and telling them to you would only spoil them.”

Tilford had taken some gloves and was looking into the bag. He pulled out the serrated sickle. “What’s this on the edge?” Even amongst the blood, he noticed the lethal coating. Newman leaned over to smell it, careful not to touch.

“Belladonna extract. A strong poison that disables even the strongest of weres and prevents them from healing,” Harry told him.

“The ME had identified a strong toxin on one of the first victims, but the trace evidence was too small to make a match,” said Tilford.

“Curve looks good for it, and I can tell from here how sharp that thing is. Is that what gave you such a nasty scar Marshal Forrester?” asked Newman. Harry shot a glance over Edward, he hadn’t noticed the new scar.

“And you are, son?” asked Edward, turning on the Ted charm.

“Phillip Newman. I’m a bit new, but I know my hunting and I know my wounds,” said Newman.

“Nice to meet you. Perhaps the regular department can someday be saved with men like you,” said Edward encouragingly.

“I thank you, that’s quite the praise from a top Marshal as yourself. I’d like to go into Preternatural, but it’s been locked down.”

“For the public’s safety of course. There are only eight of us left after all for a reason,” said Edward. “But you’re on the right track. Perhaps a word later to the higher ups?”

Harry nodded when Edward looked at him. A good recommendation or two from a Preternatural Marshal would be the only way for someone from the normal department to join the preternatural unit if the law got passed the way they were pushing for. If Newman survived, Harry and Edward would consider writing a nomination for Newman. Peter had it from them already, it was sitting in Bradley’s desk.

“You went searching for tigers, didn’t you?” Raborn pushed at the bag on his desk, face screwed up in disgust. “I knew there were tigers here.”

“I never said I went searching for tigers. I said I went searching for clues. A clue found us.” Harry smiled. “Now if we’re done here, we have a few more warrants to deal with and a team to welcome.”

“A team?”

“Yes, a group I’m deputizing to assist in serving the warrants. A group I know won’t be so easily…” Harry looked around the room. He had to choose his words carefully, didn’t want to hurt anyone’s pride.

“Killed.” Edward said, causing Harry to lick his lips. “Come husband, they’re waiting at the hotel. Oh and Raborn…”

“Yes?”

“We’ve changed hotels. Your choice wasn’t very secure it seems.”

“Where are you staying? If it’s a higher price than the room I chose then we won’t cover it.” Raborn puffed up, trying to make himself look important again.

“That’s need to know. For safety reasons. You understand. No need to fear, we’re paying for our own space.” Edward smiled coldly at the man. Harry waved and walked out of the room with Peter. Edward followed behind. “Oh, and be sure to document that correctly. If it differs from the report that I’m writing at the end I’ll be having a conversation with your boss.”

Raborn, bursting with humiliation in front of all the Federal Marshals and local LEOs, seethed with a fury that made him even more purple than Uncle Vernon could have ever achieved. “You do know he’s fucking your son behind your back!?” It was like he was desperate for the last word. “Your husband is fucking your son.”

The three of them stopped and looked back. “I know and encourage it. So is one of my other husbands.” Edward smirked as Peter and Harry kissed in front of all the officers. “The two are fun to watch with the kid. The kid didn’t just learn hunting fast, he learned good fucking from us too.”

Harry brought his shoulders up. “What can I say? Like father, like son,” he purred as he looped an arm through Peter’s.

“We’re a very sharing family.” Peter smiled and led Harry out of the station.

Harry ended up giggling his way out of the station, almost falling over if Peter didn’t keep him up right. Edward smirked and merely walked behind them.

Peter grinned. “I have to say, so far I’ve learned a hell of a lot for a first case.”

“Good,” said Edward. “Now, let’s get Little Raven back to the hotel.”

“A real one this time?” Peter asked, smirking.

“You bet. It’s owned and operated by one of the local Rodere. I think Little Raven would remember him well, Myles?”

Harry raised up and smiled. “Oh, you mean the hot as hell wererat from Las Vegas?”

“Yes, exactly. Rafael made some calls, and he was more than happy to host us. Gave us free reign of a full floor for our own use. Didn’t ask how many rooms, just gave us the full floor. For free.”

“I doubt Jean will let the free go. He will do something,” said Harry smirking.

“He might have. What, I am not sure yet,” said Edward.

“He is after all the most gracious of gentleman.”

“Not to mention friends in high places is always a plus,” said Peter.

“In words of Jean-Claude? Exactment!” Harry clapped his hands loudly making it echo as Peter opened the side door for him. Ethan was half asleep inside. Harry kissed Peter on the lips and slid in. “Sleeping already?”

“No. Just waiting for you. Heard your laughter clear across the parking lot,” said Ethan, opening his pretty gray eyes. They had a sparkle of life that he hadn’t had when Harry met him and Donny for the first time. Harry was right too, the shades of gray shifted.

“We had fun with the idiot Marshal,” said Harry. “Just one was a nuisance. Newman has potential. Your eyes are fascinating to watch.” Ethan smiled at Harry.

“Apparently, Ted didn’t know we were fucking behind his back,” Peter said sarcastically, getting in the front seat after ensuring Harry’s door was closed.

Ethan scratched at his head. “Ted or Edward?” he asked curiously.

“Call me Edward. The kid knows me as Ted, as do most Marshals. But I am Edward,” said Edward.

Harry highly doubted that they would get Ethan in front of the Federal Marshals so soon. It wouldn’t matter if he didn’t use it properly or not yet. He’d learn the rest later as they went along. Harry’s instincts were to trust Ethan, but he also knew that Edward wouldn’t until he was at least bound.

“Or you could call him Death,” Harry pushed his nose right up into Ethan’s cheek.

“That works too,” said Edward, driving out of the lot.

The hotel that Myles owned was actually a hotel and casino called the Emerald Queen, twenty minutes along the highway from the station. Now it made a sort of sense why he’d been in Las Vegas. Why he had a lot of comments to make on Max’s casino and hotel. The Emerald Queen sat east of Tacoma along the highway from Seattle. At night the buildings would be lit a brilliant green. It was very modern like the rest of the area. There would be quite a lot of rooms, so one floor to themselves would be nice to avoid the traffic. Speaking of, when Harry said it was along the highway it really was. It was the closest he’d ever seen a building.

“I thought he was a traveling businessman,” said Harry.

“He is, but the Rodere often like having accommodations in neutral areas that belong to them,” Edward told him. “Plus they’re all opportunists.”

“Sounds about right,” said Harry. “So, was Myles really in the area for the booty call or was he doing some scouting to snag ideas?”

“Probably both,” said Edward. “As far as I know the Rom gives him the funding, and he gets most of the profits after the funding is paid back, and in return they have a place they can stay or hide out, whichever.”

“But if there’s a tiger Clan here isn’t this technically not neutral?” asked Peter.

“There’s no Master of the City,” Ethan explained.

“Why isn’t there? Seattle is huge.”

“That’s exactly why,” said Harry. “I think the last Master of the City was in the 1850s. Something about the gold rush got out of hand. I er - fell asleep during that history lesson from Jean.”

“As you always do,” Edward smirked. “Also Canada borders it, making it typically a neutral zone. A kind of a no man’s land for vampires. Just not much opportunity. Most shifters deemed Washington state neutral and its location compared to all the other states makes it work out.”

“It’s complicated, and most of it I didn’t pay attention to.”

“You’re worse than me. I bet you failed your History classes,” Peter teased.

“Yep!” Harry chirped. “Failed History and Astronomy.”

“Why do you sound proud of that?” Ethan asked with a smile.

“Cause I aced all my practicals, and that is what matters. Besides, you try listening to a droning boring ghost when he reads. It’s all monotone and no change in pacing. You’d be snoring and drooling on your desk.”

“Ghost?” Ethan blinked.

Peter grinned. “Ted wouldn’t.”

“Ted would find a way to shoot him,” Edward said as they parked in the VIP lot.

“Nearly Headless Nick would love you if you can figure out how to make them solid even for a moment,” Harry said grinning. “He can join the headless hunt finally.”

Ethan had that bizarre expression on his face. It was mixed with confusion and incredulity. Harry smiled sweetly. “I shouldn’t ask.”

“You’ll learn soon enough,” said Peter.

“And why did you fail your Astronomy class?” Ethan asked, curious.

“My Professors and friend were being attacked on the grounds of my school. I think everyone failed that exam that night,” said Harry.

“Why were they attacked?” Ethan asked.

“That school was a death trap,” Edward scowled. “Very unsuitable for children to be. I’m rather pleased that Teddy isn’t going there.”

Ethan’s continued expression had Harry giggling, and even Peter smirking. “You’re pulling my leg. You have to be.”

Harry stroked Ethan’s cheek and kissed his bottom lip. “No luv, I’m not. But let’s go.”

Hotels were all the same, no matter how you looked at it. Everything was arranged in such a careful way. Sometimes business, homey, and then there was wild and playful, but they all had the general setup and makeup unless you were dealing with a B&B or historical buildings, and then the deviation would be more pronounced, but everything was laid out for the customer’s convenience and for maximum value. Hotels attached to Casinos are no different.

But, the most brilliant part about someone in the community owning places of business was there was no red-tape, because as soon as they walked into the lobby a lovely female wererat had bowed to them or more particularly to Harry. Rafael’s name was as synonymous in the world of rats as Jean-Claude’s was in the world of vampires. There may be other leaders, but Rafael was kind of the pinnacle of the Rodere leaders. He was the rats’ version of the Swan King and most often the leaders deferred to him. If they didn’t and became troublesome well - that wasn’t on Rafael on what happened to them.

Edward even let them take the elevator. He’d already been there, checked out the place, and of course their waiting entourage had likely combed it thoroughly. Harry couldn’t help but eye the restaurant and buffet as they passed by. The strawberry danishes looked really good.

The entirety of the third floor belonged to them, and it showed with how still and silent it was except for the buzzing energy behind many doors. Most of it was controlled and well contained, but Harry knew his men. He knew how they felt. Each one of them.

They headed towards the second room, the first was likely a front cover or one of the guards would be stationed there. Edward slid the keycard into the slot, and opened it to the sound of the flatscreen TV.

Harry couldn’t help but smile wide when he entered to see everyone lounging on two double beds that had been shoved together. No doubt this was the main room. Only Harry needed beds together like that, and it made him stifle a giggle as Edward pinched the back of his neck.

The floors were a soft tufted gray, not quite like Ethan’s eyes, but right now it was calming. It was a handsome room, not luxurious, but also not uncomfortable and cheap looking. Several doors were wide open for maximum viewing. Most hotels had a barrier and door between one and the next for large parties, and so this was no different.

Harry barely had a chance to say hi when he was swept up by the muscular tan arms of Domino. His tiger energy flowed through him, and their connection tingled and buzzed in the air. His hair was coal black this time with only the tip of the curls being white.

“Hey Little Hellcat! You have yourself some fun?” Bobby Lee smirked, adjusted his gold rimmed glasses, and then stared Ethan up and down critically who stood straight and tall.

“Sure did, Bobby Lee,” said Harry as Domino snuggled around his neck. He wove his fingers into the man’s hair, smiling at the lick along his neck the move enticed. His cats all loved when he ran his hand through their hair.

Lisandro came around the couch, his handsome smirk in place. His deep tanned exotic features were a hit with women. Both Bobby Lee and Lisandro were wererats and some of Rafael’s go-to when it came to guarding Harry or any Core that asked for it. Claudia was another, but she wasn’t here. Most likely because the Mother of Darkness and those around her had a habit of inciting unannounced orgies. So it was always best that when they were traveling that those who played bodyguard would also not have a problem with unintended accidental orgies. Let’s not get into the fact that Lisandro was married to a human woman, and he was already on his last chance.

Ares stepped forward, handsome and tall. His hair was a wavy blond, and his eyes were a baby blue set in a very tan face with a prominent nose. His arm muscles were so tight and prominent. Peter noticed him right off the bat. Ares often joined Peter and Nathaniel for sex and was one of two alphas that Peter would allow to fuck him, the other being Micah. Harry wouldn’t be surprised if Ares, Peter, and Nathaniel became a full time threesome soon.

“Hey Lisandro, Ares!”

“Harry,” Both said with a grin. Ares wasted no time pulling Peter away to greet him with a nice kiss. He and Nathaniel were Peter’s first lovers after all. All casual.

The last important item in the room was a coffin. It was a deep redwood. “Damian?” Harry asked as Domino let him down on his feet.

“Figured you could use all the boosts you can get right now,” said Bobby Lee.

Harry nodded as he ran his palm along the varnish. It had golden clasps. Ethan stood apart from the group as Edward updated them.

Once Harry quickly introduced Ethan to the room Domino turned to look at him, and both tigers cocked their heads. Both dominant alpha with a matching white. Domino stepped forward and Ethan stood his ground. Harry turned to watch along with the others. Neither of them took their gazes from each other. Ethan must have thought to expect violence or something demeaning, but all Domino did was lean forward and buried his nose into Ethan’s ear to greet him.

Ethan, stunned for a moment, took a second to respond back with the same greeting. “I’m Domino.”

“Ethan.”

Domino then started to chuckle. “Chang Bibi is going to be so upset and Cynric is going to cry again.”

“Too bad for them,” said Harry, crossing his arms with a humph.

Domino continued to chuckle at the very idea of Harry collecting exactly what he wanted without Bibiana’s bad matchmaking skills. “It’s perfect. Hilarious!”

“You are with the White Tiger Clan?” Ethan acknowledged.

“Was. Former. Harry stole me away. I guess we’re sort of forming our own clan in St. Louis. Be fun to fight for dominance sometime,” said Domino grinning.

Ethan smirked. “Right… perhaps.” He looked at Harry. “Own clan?”

“Unintentional,” said Harry. “But you know if they want to, who am I to stop them?”

Bobby Lee slung his arm around Harry’s neck. “Little Hellcat ain’t much for the hateful traditions that typically go along with these sorts of things.”

“You can keep tradition without it being toxic,” said Harry in defense. “I respect traditions and I respect hierarchy so long as it works.”

“But when it stops working it becomes septic,” said Lisandro.

“Exactly. No one benefits, not even the leader for long.”

Most of the men outside of Domino had a lot of military experience, and it was proven in the way they were so uniform. In their walk, their talk, their dress, and mannerisms.

“Let’s get you cleaned up shall we?” Harry said, lacing his fingers with Ethan.

“Is that okay?” asked Ethan.

“Perfect.”

Ethan had the most confused expression as Harry led him around the corner and into a large expansive bathroom. It was white and gray subway tile with black granite countertops and everything else was white. The shower was a walk-in and very large. At least three people could fit, four if you squeezed.

“That was weird,” said Ethan quietly.

Harry shut the door and shifted his hand going up Ethan’s bare side causing the alpha to shiver. “What was?”

“He didn’t look down on me.”

“Why would Domino do that?” Harry asked.

“They always do.”

“Not here, and not with me,” said Harry, sliding around to face Ethan. “Everyone that has ever come into my life, and stayed, has because they wanted to. Not because they felt a sense of duty or that they had to. Yes, I make no bones about our power. We are strong, but we’re not-” He groped around for the right word.

Ethan swooped his arm around Harry and pulled him close. “You’re not cruel.”

“Exactly. It’s not perfect, far from it, but everyone is happy. If they’re not we all figure out why and try to help so that you can be happy. We all have one life after all. You have to make it count because living is so much harder than dying.”

“You sound like you speak from experience,” said Ethan.

“Yes.” He ran his palms from Ethan’s chest slowly up to his collarbone and neck. He tickled beneath the man’s ears and grinned when he saw the flicker of desire. “May I wash an alpha down?” he asked sweetly.

Ethan groaned as he pushed into Harry. Just the respectful question made his skin prickle with a sense of pride that he had never been afforded. “That’s my line.”

“Before you get swept up again, I want to ask you. Is this your decision? Is this something you want to do? Do you want to come home with me? Do you want to be my tiger to call?”

Ethan tilted Harry’s neck and crushed their lips together in response. “There is no loyalty where there is no home,” he breathed across Harry’s cheek. “In the span of two hours you did what they’ve never done in twenty-four years. How do I walk away from that? How does anyone?”

“Marcus did.”

“He was wrong,” Ethan hissed, making Harry shiver when his perfect white teeth grazed down his cheek to his neck. His teeth plucked at the skin on Harry’s neck sending a thrill of arousal through him.

“Hn…!”

“God, your skin heats up with every touch and I haven’t even done anything,” Ethan groaned. “It’s like you rise in temperature…” He managed to pry Harry’s tunic off his frame.

“I’m supposed to be washing you,” Harry moaned but Ethan had a better idea, and that was to mouth wash him. Ethan sucked down on his collarbone making Harry squirm beneath him. He was pressed into the wall next to the walk-in shower. “You should know body heat rises when you touch, Ethan. You don’t do naked kitty piles?”

Ethan sucked his skin to a cherry red and met his mouth with a kiss. “No, meat shields don’t get cuddled.”

Harry couldn’t control the snarl of his beasts, and it came out of his mouth as he nipped Ethan on the lip and sucked him in. “Mine…” He reached over with one hand to flip the taps on the shower and proceeded to remove what was left of Ethan’s clothes. He took his time, trailing kisses down Ethan’s chest. Licking the muscled dent of his abs and down his stomach to the trail of perfect pale hair as he seized his black jeans and pried the button off.

“Hnh!” Ethan braced himself on the wall behind Harry who tugged the pants down off his hips. His mouth circled and teased the smooth, long, and slick cock. Its head was wider than many, and he was absolutely delicious as Harry sucked at the tip and then went all the way down, burying into the pale curls with his nose. “Hahhhh!”

He tasted of delectable clover as the blue tiger stirred and rolled with every lick. He smelled of air from after a lightning storm, and the hot red fire burned through him. And then the sweet flavor of the gold trapped and hidden within. Harry continued his ministrations, slow and explorative, sending Ethan gasping for breath as Harry swallowed him like a hard candy sweet. His pre-cum bubbled at the tip of the head and Harry swiped it away with his tongue. He used one hand to unlace Ethan’s boots. He knew he could have used magic, and he did so with himself; but taking his men’s clothes off was a part of the fun of exploration, especially the first time. Ethan was rocking into Harry’s mouth. A hand curved beneath his jaw, and Harry saw his gray eyes watching. So full of passion and hunger. A need that had gone neglected. Every lick was akin to his beasts licking Ethan’s, and he pulled away and flattened his tongue to his perfect stomach and licked his way back up. He could never tire of them. He could never skip giving loving attention to their bodies. He could never not watch them as they walked and moved with a grace that they weren’t aware that they had. All of them were his loves and his family. Merlin, he’d missed them. Ethan tasted like home, tasted like what he valued so much.

Ethan gripped him, twisting his wild hair to draw them eye to eye. As shaken as he was, Ethan wasted no time in pulling Harry in close. Harry dived into his mouth. Their bodies rubbed each other, setting off the friction and intensifying the heat and arousal.

“You’re soft, but muscled. Gorgeous,” Ethan moaned inside of his mouth. “I smell her, but I feel you. I taste both as though it were interchangeable.”

“That’s because I am interchangeable.” He peeled the bandage that Marcus had stuck on Ethan. The stitches that he’d used were the ones that dissolved so that when the patient healed the stitches would disappear without actually pulling or getting stuck. Revolutionary. He was almost fully healed, only a stitch left. Harry pushed him into the heat of the shower, and Ethan pulled as the hot water splashed over them pounding and stinging into their skin.

Harry’s ardeur spilled from every part of his body. Ethan pinned him to the wall, sucked at his throat, his hands sliding slickly down Harry’s chest and stomach. “I need to taste…” Ethan didn’t finish as he filled his mouth with Harry’s pink nipple. His palms working down between Harry’s legs and stroking his cock that throbbed like a heart-beat beneath Ethan’s palm. He got on his knees, lifted Harry’s slim leg to prop it up on his shoulder, and he sucked and explored Harry. Sliding his tongue along the smoothness of his inner thighs.

Harry convulsed under the waves of the pleasure and ardeur, the lust spiraling in a strong wave overpowering the steam that poured out. He was turned over onto his stomach and Ethan tried to smother himself, licking and sucking between his cheeks. Harry’s eyes rolled, his body tightened and released repeatedly as mini orgasms flew through his stomach. His beasts were moving, the blue one in particular and the gold, encouraging and drowning in Ethan’s touch.

“Ngh… you weren’t kidding that you’re sex on legs. Your body is a livewire and we’re under water...”

Harry laughed breathily. “I was being conceited and playing up the lusty vampire angle. That’s not me, Ethan…”

“You were being right,” Ethan slid a finger deep into Harry. “So tight… so small. How do we fit in you? The only other man I had was… not this small.”

“I’m smaller than the average, but I can take you,” Harry promised as he reached back and tugged on the perfect waves on the top of his head. Ethan kissed up Harry’s spine to his back, savoring each bit of flesh. He bit, sometimes hard and sometimes gentle. He bit in hunger, and Harry pushed his ass into Ethan and began to rock against his cock eagerly. It was nice not having to stand on his toes. Ethan buried his face into Harry’s neck. His hands stroking up and down Harry’s chest to his cock.

“Beautiful,” Ethan growled. “Can I-?” And Harry knew what he wanted. He wanted a real bite.

“Bite me at the same time you sink into me,” Harry told him.

Harry screamed out as the pleasure and pain hit him hard. Ethan had leveled his cock at the edge of Harry’s entrance, his mouth clasping at the thudding pulse, and he bit at the same time as he forced his way into the tight slick entrance. Harry’s petite frame convulsed as orgasms hit him, Ethan bit through the skin. He cried into it as he tasted Harry’s blood. His hips moved, sharp and hard, desperate. It was shaky and tentative, but it dove into Harry as far as it could get. Snug and hotly placed. Ethan had him thoroughly pinned as Harry shook. “Now…! Fuck me..” he growled, and Ethan answered his call as he reached a hand back and gripped Ethan’s hair who was still latched on his throat. Every muscle worked into Harry as Ethan found his rhythm. He lifted Harry slightly for better angling.

Harry’s ardeur flared, sucking Ethan in as the man cried out, releasing his throat and moving hard within him. He went deeper than he should have, harder than he was supposed to, and Harry’s body sung as the ardeur played in the air. Harry’s beasts rolled through Ethan, each one of them latching on and devouring.

Harry managed to shift positions so that he was chest to chest with Ethan. He wanted to see the man’s face. He wrapped his legs around Ethan’s muscled torso. “Harder…”

“I don’t want to hurt-” But Harry pushed the ardeur into him, and Ethan’s eyes went from wide surprise to pure hungering. It made Harry scream his name as he shoved himself in and out of Harry.

Harry poured everything he had inside of Ethan. His kisses and thrusts burning their way through him, and that was when Harry saw that his eyes had changed from lovely gray to the color of amber or a setting sun with spring skies. Harry knew that color well, and he worked Ethan’s cock deeper into him. More frantic, more desperate, the bond was whistling now, playing a tune that only they could hear.

Ethan’s hips thrust at the same time that his body began to grow and expand. A longing growl emitted from his throat as he threw his head up to stare at the running shower head, but not really see it. “I can’t stop…”

“Don’t!” Harry’s nails dug into his arms, raking down the biceps as he convulsed with wide ranging orgasms that spread through Ethan. His skin opened up in a burst of hot liquid, and the body buried into Harry changed as golden fur spread eager and fast to claim the skin. It also meant that Ethan’s cock grew bigger, swelling to a proportion that stretched his ass. He squealed, clutching the widening shoulders.

“I- what- oh!” Ethan growled and hissed, and made to pull back but Harry refused to let him. He slung his arms around the furred neck of the beautiful golden fur and dark stripes of amber that framed his face with lovely hazel-blue eyes.

“You are beautiful, and now really let go inside of me,” Harry said into his mouth, and Ethan did. He thrust one more time, using his larger cock to claim Harry and fill him up. Ethan and Harry fell to the bottom of the shower that had now run cold, but they didn’t care or notice. Ethan heaved on top of Harry, his furred chest and neck right on top of him because he’d gotten bigger and taller. Harry was splayed around him. His legs wide open, Ethan buried deep.

Harry threaded his fingers through the wet fur, and even wet he was soft. Ethan cried against Harry as if a flood gate had opened, and everything that he kept pent up poured out of him. Harry snuggled him, kissing his furry face and nose. He always made sure to stare into those tear-filled eyes.

“Lovely.”

“I’m- I can’t be gold…”

“Look at yourself,” said Harry softly as the buzz between them settled.

Ethan, who had his arms around Harry, brought one around to inspect. “I’m golden? No one has four forms… I’ve never.”

“You do. Nothing is impossible. Oh, the Red Tiger Clan are fools, and they will regret ever having treated you in such a way.” Harry curved up the back of his neck. “No one deserves that.”

Ethan stared down at him. “You don’t shift, but I can taste them in my mouth. All of them. All female. I can feel the sweet tang and see your golden. She’s beautiful… but you’re male.”

“Is that disappointing?” Harry asked, feeling a bit unsure.

“Hell no,” said Ethan, shaking his head. “Perfect.” He drew Harry into him. Ethan hugged him tight, and Harry enjoyed snuggling down to rest under his arm against his chest. He was like a bodybuilder now, but with fur. He held Harry so tight as the tears leaked, and Harry simply let him. Nevermind the freezing water that poured onto them.

He waved his hand to stop it and even used drying charms. Good thing the shower was so big, otherwise they’d be cramped. But then maybe they were intentionally big for this very thing considering weres owned the hotel.

“Most amazing sex I’ve ever had…” Ethan heaved through his tears. “More than that - more than physical.”

“Your beasts have been deprived, but that won’t happen ever again because you’re mine and you’re coming home with me, you beautiful thing.”

Ethan grinned that cat-like smile. It made Harry giggle softly. “What?”

“I’ve missed my family, but I guess I don’t have to now. I’m so used to my shapeshifters and lycanthropes. All of them cuddling and piling around each other. Just moving around. Even Edward was missing them, the soft movement, the comfort that we all have.”

“I want that.”

“You have it,” Harry promised. “For as long as you want it, Ethan. You have it.”

Chapter Text

“Shower stalls are not ample places for comfort, Little Raven,” said Edward with a smirk.

Ethan, who was still his golden cuddle body, was wrapped around him completely. Only Harry’s head and shoulders could be seen with the way the wereman was snuggled into him.

“Sorry not sorry, Husband. Isn’t he beautiful?” Harry gushed, running a hand along the fur on top of him.

“He is a sight, yes,” Edward agreed as Ethan looked up in surprise. “I much approve of this one over the others.”

“I think I understand the difference now,” said Harry, not bothering to move. The shower had been turned off a while ago and they were mostly dry. But no one wanted to move. Harry was tired and enjoying the cuddle, and Ethan was eating it up.

“Understand the difference?” asked Edward, crouching down and reaching out to stroke Ethan’s head. Ethan couldn’t stop the purr as he nuzzled into Edward’s palm. Edward lightly scratched at one of Ethan’s rounded ears.

Harry’s heart flipped. “Remember when we all saw Dr. Lillian? I said the community was my family. She tried to argue with me. But, I think she was right that they weren’t all my family. Friends, yes. Family, no.”

“They don’t have to be your family to care, Little Raven,” said Edward. “That is the mind of humans. You are more than a human. You are a heart that we don’t possess.” Edward ran his hand down along Ethan’s body, carefully watching how the tiger responded.

Ethan was listening without offering any input. He was watching both Harry and Edward, pretty tiger blue eyes flickering back and forth. His tail behind him was also flicking. Happy and cheerful, the energy infused in his tail was telling. A happy kitty was a flicking tail kitty, Harry thought, wanting to stroke it but then he’d have to move.

“I know. But Ethan feels like family. Dev and Pride and the others?” He shook his head. “Friends. Good friends, but only friends. Love them, but not family.”

“They are whatever you want them to be. But I think you two should come out of the shower. I have cleared the room. Peter and Ares are in the next room over. Bobby Lee and Lisandro the one beside us. We’ll keep Damian here with us. Bernardo and Olaf will be further down.”

“Merlin, you need to really do something special for Peter,” said Harry as Ethan nuzzled him one last time, and then reluctantly moved off of him. But Harry wasn’t on the ground for long because Ethan’s strong furred arms lifted him like a doll.

Edward smirked, standing from his crouch. “He must have downplayed it then. I’m sure Ares is rewarding him now.”

“No, he was amazing,” said Harry. “He never missed a beat. He picked up every cue, including the ones that weren’t scripted or easy to follow. He’s a bloody natural, and then the Marcus thing…” He huffed at this. “He got me out of there before I could kill him.”

“You’d have killed him?” Ethan asked.

“Unintentionally,” said Harry. “My wolf has been what you would call wounded since he left. I’d have to coax her out if I needed to. Sometimes, I could even forget she was there. She’s been so silent. But she wanted to destroy him.”

“She filled the whole room,” Ethan recognized. “He just stood there. I think he would have let her.”

Harry shook his head. “But my human self wouldn’t have forgiven me if I had done that. Peter knew it and he got me out of there. His reactions are ace.”

Edward’s blank cold eyes shined with pride. Harry loved seeing it. “I’ll think of something. Perhaps that Camero he’s been eyeing, though it is a bit small.”

“Maybe the Camero can be for around town to take Nathaniel on dates in!” said Harry grinning.

“How long do you suppose you’ll be like that?” asked Edward, noting his big cock and even reaching a hand out to give it a squeeze while another hand slipped to Harry’s ass just above it. Fingers sliding in to feel the looseness. “Did this go in you, Little Raven?”

“Oh yes it did. He didn’t stop,” said Harry grinning.

Ethan looked a bit sheepish, eyes flickering to Edward’s before dropping as Edward released his cock, and it was funny on a cat as he moaned out softly from the touch. “I was afraid I’d hurt you, but you wouldn’t let me slow down.”

“Hah, hurt me. You haven’t seen nothing yet. Edward broke me in quite nicely, and you have yet to meet our other husband, Micah. I think you’ll like him.”

“Everyone does.”

“I should seek permission. He’s a were, right?” said Ethan. “Your Alpha?”

“Yes, he’s my Nimir-Raj,” said Harry as Ethan shifted and gently placed Harry on the countertop. He shivered when Edward’s fingers ran through the fur on his shoulder.

“You’re an alpha too, aren’t you? But you’re human,” said Ethan in recognition.

“Very good,” said Edward smirking.

“How does that work? In my clan, the alphas have to stay apart or have a submissive between them otherwise they tend to fight.”

“No fighting here, kitty,” said Edward. “No one has anything to prove. Especially not with each other. Everyone knows who belongs to who and where their place is. Sometimes people forget, which can cause an issue but they relearn.”

“Everyone is human, everyone is their beast. Everyone comes together,” said Harry. “It’s their choice. Do you want to? Or do you not want to? I think your Chang probably used her powers against all of you. I know Chang Bibi did so.” He shook his head. “Ever since Domino and Crispin have been here they haven’t done that. They don’t have to prove themselves, and just because you’re a submissive doesn’t mean you’re not strong. Just because you’re an alpha, doesn’t mean submitting sexually loses you that title. Most of the time we would bet on our submissives to kick the ass of any alpha that doesn't belong to us.”

“Exactly.”

Harry could see the effect of Edward’s touch on Ethan. His eyes kept flickering and his body would relax more. He would push closer just an inch as if he wanted to be touched more. Yeah, Edward could be subtle and test things first like a gentleman when he wanted to be. Even a sociopath could find fascination with someone like Ethan. He was a beautiful sight.

“Maybe you’re not wrong. Our Queen loves flaunting her power every chance she can get. Her daughter has tried to take her place, but she’s hardly worthy of her title. Just blood.”

“Blood isn’t as thick as you think it is. If you live that narrowly you’re not going to live at all.”

“Wait… You’re a Nimir-Ra?” Ethan looked at him. “And Lupa?”

“He is a lot of things,” said Edward. “He never asked for them. Just dropped in his lap. I suppose once you are back to your human self you can fit in my clothes. For now, just stay like that. I’ve ordered room service. But there is a basement here that has fresh animal meat should anything get out of hand.”

“I’d like to hear the story behind that,” said Ethan. “Maybe I should call this Micah? I’d hate to intrude or step over something I shouldn’t.” He looked from Harry to Edward.

“You can. He’d be happy to speak to you!” said Harry.

“Alpha is always available.”

“He’s not like the alphas in your clan.”

“Past tense,” Ethan corrected.

Harry told Ethan how he came into possession of submissive wereleopards and how he ended up becoming the Lupa of the wolf pack. Harry decided since he was going to be in rest mode to simply wear a pair of snug shorts. Edward had chosen red ones for him.

Ethan was fascinated. “You didn’t have to. I mean, even if you do have metaphysical beasts you are human. You had no responsibility to them.”

“I couldn’t leave them and I love my leopards.” He looked down sheepishly. “Love them so much. I know I sometimes neglect the wolves. I don’t mean to.”

“You did not neglect them,” Edward lectured. “You were there when Marcus disappeared. You were there when they were stupid. You never said no when they needed you, Little Raven.”

“I feel I don’t do enough though.”

“That’s not on you and neither are the lions.”

“Lions too?” Ethan perked.

“I’m technically a Regina, but Nicky is the Rex and he’s good at it. Travis does all the things that I can’t because I’m only one person.”

“And now with the Toy having lions and gold tigers he can take them off your shoulders,” said Edward.

Harry slid off the countertops. His legs were a bit shaky. Ethan curled around him and they headed back out into the room that was now empty.

“I’ll have food brought in, and then we can go over this George fellow. You can tell me how he infiltrated.”

“I’ll do my best,” said Ethan. “Is it okay to be like this?”

“You’re in good company,” said Harry, running his fingers up the furry soft chest. “No one’s going to shoot. Oh, what about Bernardo and Olaf?”

“Be here by morning. Both are doing some work around town,” said Edward smirking. “I have them looking into potential hot-spots for me. Bernardo is doing some work with the ladies around town. See what he can dig up rumor wise.”

Harry nodded. “Okay.”

Harry ended up crawling into the bed and couldn’t help but moan. “I’m being spoiled,” he said, aware of Ethan shamelessly watching him slide across the bed. “So comfortable.”

“Not as comfortable as at home,” said Edward smirking.

“Better than that cheap arse bed we were sleeping on.” Harry beckoned Ethan who wasted no time sliding in to form his furry chest to Harry’s back. Harry turned on his side, enjoying the light graze of his nails and the soft fur on his skin. He tugged a pillow under his neck.

“What are you talking about?” asked Peter, trailing back into the room with Ares following behind. “You made a Harry body pillow, I see.”

“Looks like you had some fun,” said Ares smirking.

“Much. Don’t pretend you and Peter aren’t just back from your own round of fun.”

“Guilty. How did you find the one and only gold tiger?” asked Ares. “Aren’t they supposed to be rare and unseen?”

“That’s Little Raven. He can find anything even when he’s not looking for it,” said Edward. “We need room service.”

Peter called it in for them. “I’ll order a bit of everything.”

“I saw strawberry pastries down there. Get a bunch of those!” Harry said as he closed his eyes.

“Where’s Lisandro?”

“He’s being chewed out by his wife,” said Peter.

“I haven’t slept with him! No matter how yummy he is,” Harry sulked. “Not since the bachelor party and I didn’t know he was married then.” Harry now knew that Lisandro was not only married but also had two children.

“You didn’t hear what happened did you, Little Raven?” Edward smirked. “Course not, always so busy.”

“What?” Harry asked, opening his eyes. “What happened?”

“His wife went to the Circus a few weeks ago, and walked in on him being sucked by Violet while he was eating dinner on his break,” said Edward.

Harry rolled that around as Peter barked in laughter, Ares was chuckling, and Ethan just listened while snuggling with Harry. He seemed to like Harry’s skin, constantly running his paw over him. “You mean -” he paused. “But, how did she get down there? She has never been down there.”

“They were up in Big Top,” Edward said. “Watching one of the shows from the employees only balcony.”

“Sad thing is what disgusted her more was how he could eat dinner and be sucked at the same time.”

“What’s wrong with that? I’ve done that with a few of you before.” Harry wondered. “Violet’s really opened up over the last few years. I mean, I guess I feel bad for the wife, but she isn’t my concern. Wait… She didn’t do anything to Violet, did she?”

“No. No way,” said Edward. “For one she’s human.”

“Yeah, but…” Violet was still a bit on the sensitive side. She was the flinch first before reacting sort.

“She was fine, Little Raven.”

“It’s always the problem when you’re with a human. You can’t be yourself,” said Ares, shrugging as he flopped down gracefully beside Harry’s legs. “Nothing you do is human enough for them. I don’t know why he bothers. He should have left her when he got turned.”

“He’s got kids.”

“That’s not his fault. He can take the kids. I’m sure he has a good shot now, especially in St. Louis.”

“So long as Violet was fine,” said Harry. “I need to stick around more and listen to rumors. I always hear things afterwards. Not fair!” he sulked.

“You shouldn’t work so hard and maybe you would hear things more often,” said Peter, reclining against Harry’s pillow. “Called in a lot of food. A few rare roast beef for this one.” He pointed at Ethan. “Can I touch?”

“Please,” said Ethan in a soft purr. He’d had his eyes closed and cheek pressed to Harry’s shoulder.

Peter ran his fingers through Ethan’s fur and Harry beamed. “He’s soft.”

“Mhmm. Perfect for cuddling with.”

“The twins will enjoy that,” said Edward.

“Twins?”

“Stephen and Gregory,” said Harry. “Prettiest blonde twins you’d ever see. Sweethearts and my babies.”

“His first ones,” said Edward. “Not counting Teddy of course.” He was lounging on an armchair that had been pulled over by the bed. His boots were propped on the end behind Ares. He had his cell out when it rang.

“I hope it’s not the Marshals,” Harry groaned, burrowing back into Ethan’s fur.

“No, it’s Alpha. I sent him a photographic moment of you two in the shower,” said Edward smirking. “You wanted to talk to him right?”

Ethan opened his eyes and raised his head. “Yes, if that is alright?”

“He wouldn’t be calling otherwise,” said Edward. “Alpha, so glad you called back,” he said, placing the phone on speaker.

“How am I supposed to be official and serious on a Coalition call when you send me pictures like that, Gardien?” Micah complained. “Baby, are you there?”

“Yup. Love you!”

“Love you too, Baby. So, Ethan is it?”

“Yes sir.”

“Just call me Micah. It’s nice to meet you. Hopefully soon we can do it in person. Peter has kept me up to date on everything. You’ve been having quite a lot of fun haven’t you, Baby?”

“Were and then interrupted,” Harry sulked. “But we got back on track pretty quickly.”

“Peter?”

“I’m here,” said Peter. “It’s not easy protecting his ass when he wants to fuck in public.”

“No, it’s not. Thanks for the video clips.”

“I do apologize for not seeking permission first,” said Ethan formally.

“I doubt you had time with the way Baby works. But I do appreciate the respect, Ethan. It can get missed from time to time.”

“Yes, it can,” Ethan agreed.

“Well, I will say here you do have my permission so long as Baby is more than happy and willing. I’m sure our final husband would agree once he wakes up.”

“I assure you I am,” said Harry grinning as he shut his eyes back again. “Despite the headache of the Marshals, things have been looking up since Peter came into town.”

“Naturally,” said Peter.

“I heard about the other issue…” said Micah all of a sudden, and Harry’s face tightened. He went quiet because he didn’t know what to say. “Are you okay?”

“Fine.”

“No, you’re not. Baby, please don’t hide when you’re hurting.”

“I will be,” said Harry as Ethan tightened his hold. “It was unexpected and my wolf almost killed him. But Peter handled it. He was perfect.”

“He usually is.” Ares piped up with a grin.

“You don’t get brownie points for flattery, Ares. You’re already sleeping with me and Nathaniel.” Peter grumbled with a blush.

Harry snickering. “Teen speak for: thank you, Ares, you’re great too.”

“Shut up!” Peter scowled.

“Make me,” Harry opened one eye and Peter glared at him, though it was weak.

Micah and Ares laughed in perfect time. “Pity, Peter is always at his best when he’s blushing.”

“Fuck you!” Peter squawked, the embarrassment riding high. Harry raised his hands, clasped Peter’s, and tugged him down.

“My cock is big, darling, but even I would have problems getting it that length.” Even Edward laughed and Ethan arched a brow.

“Big?”

“Big,” Harry grinned as he manhandled Peter down for a kiss and a hug. He let Peter hide his burning face in his neck. Ethan actually patted him on the head in sympathy. Everyone had been eighteen before and that kind of attention could really make the blood flow. “Not our fault we love you, Peter. That’s your fault being lovable,” Harry teased.

“Shut it,” Peter snapped his teeth against Harry’s ear. “How am I supposed to be a badass if you do that to me?” he asked, his voice muffled but everyone heard him loud and clear.

“Own it,” said Edward with a smirk.

A knock at the door came at the door, and even Harry could smell the food that lay behind it if his rumbling tummy was anything to go by.

“You get it,” Peter huffed at Ares.

Ares leaned over and seized Peter by the back of the hair roughly causing the teen to gasp and press against Harry as he let out an accidental moan. You could see the bites and scars on his neck, clear and fresh. Ethan looked momentarily worried. “Say please, pretty boy.”

Then Ethan saw the desire on Peter’s face. “Make me,” he mimicked Harry who giggled beneath him.

Ares drew Peter close, overtop of Harry and Ethan, and kissed him hard, winding around him.

“Our food is waiting,” Edward said, watching blankly.

“Fine, you’ve been good,” said Ares, letting go. Peter flopped down across Harry who stroked him. He smirked and rose before stalking over to the door to get it.

“Tip well!” Harry called out a reminder. “We might have the floor free, but no need to skimp on the service workers’ payments.” In America, they certainly didn’t get paid enough.

“Did everyone forget that I’m still here?” Micah laughed over the phone.

“Can’t be forgotten that easily, Alpha,” said Edward. “Just a slight detour.”

“Peter? How you feeling, darling?”

“Ngh.”

“He’s more than fine,” said Harry for him as he ran a hand across Peter’s stomach. “If I wasn’t so hungry I’d prove that sucking while eating is a lot of fun. But as such, I am famished and there wouldn’t be anything left.”

Everyone laughed or grinned, and no one doubted it. Harry’s food hunger got just as strong as his ardeur. He still needed reminders to eat real food, but when he did eat he ate well.

“Making fun of me again?” Lisandro asked, coming into the room, slipping past the server and Ares. Bobby Lee right behind him. Ares ended up pulling the cart of food over to the bed. It was a big one, twice the size of a normal cart, but then this was a Preternatural establishment.

“You know we love you, Lisandro,” said Harry. “Sorry about your wife.”

Lisandro shrugged. “What can I do? She likes my money too much to actually leave me. But she can sure bitch. It’s not as if I don’t know that she’s fucking her brother-in-law behind her sister’s back. As if I can’t smell it, she’s been doing it since we married but I know at least the kids are mine.”

Peter hopped up to actually help now that the red in his cheeks had gone down.

“But you know, next time do that kind of thing where I can stumble across you, I love discovering random fun all over the place.” He grinned over at Bobby Lee who chortled.

“Like your house.” Bobby Lee wagged his eyebrows. “Lots of fun to be had there while on shift.”

Lisandro grinned. “I’ll try. Sounds like I need to take shifts at the house.”

“Stop being so busy then, Baby. You need to take a moment’s break and take a walk to get that kind of surprise. At the very least spend more time at the Circus as those kind of surprises happen often there,” Micah pointed out. “Ethan, your job for Baby is to not let him overwork himself. You give him a chance and take your eyes off him, he’ll run himself into the ground.”

Ethan laughed, thinking Micah was joking.

“He’s not joking, buddy,” said Bobby Lee. Now it was Harry’s turn to turn colors as he grudgingly sat up and moved into a crossed leg position. Pity, out of Ethan’s arms already.

“It’s a big habit of his,” said Edward as food was being passed around. “Hanging up on you now Alpha.”

“Sure, Gardien. Love you all.”

“Love you, Micah! Pass kisses on to Teddy and Jean for us.”

“Will do, Baby. Stay safe.”

Ethan was promptly handed two large rare roast beef. He didn’t bother with a fork considering the kitty claws was all he needed.

“We need a table,” said Ares, realizing the situation they were in.

Harry snapped his fingers and a large round table appeared. Edward stood and scooted his chair back. He also popped several more chairs into place so everyone could sit somewhere other than the bed.

Ethan had frozen and stared. “Wha-?”

“Oh? Did I not tell you, Ethan? I’m a wizard,” Harry grinned. “A real one.”

“You’ll get used to it,” said Peter, who seemed to have a fascination with Ethan’s fur cause he kept touching it. Innocently of course.

“Question, who is feeding Damian when he wakes up?” Harry asked, stabbing at the delicious strip steak that was piled onto his plate. “Since Seth isn’t here?”

“I can if you would like since I’m the new one,” said Ethan. It was sweet how he offered so cordially.

“No, you’ve lost enough blood today.”

“I can do it,” said Domino, making his way into the room. “Sorry I’m late for the start of food.”

“Where have you been?” asked Harry.

“Doing a scope around. If they have one tiger they might very well have another on hand,” said Domino. He plucked up the porkchop that had a rather nice sear on it. “Tigers are good at hiding themselves in plain-sight when they want to. Even the most experienced alpha and a vampire might not be able to sense them.”

“But you can?” Ares asked curiously.

“Oh yeah, we’ve all done it. When in color you run for cover as they say,” said Domino.

“You missed a making Peter red moment,” said Harry, grinning.

“Don’t start that again,” Peter grumbled. “Least wait until I’m not eating.” He had a plate full of mac and cheese and the same steak as Harry.

“Pity, he’s not bad when he’s red. You can really smell his blood,” Domino grinned.

Peter glared, and Harry snickered. “It was cute.”

“Cute, he says. Cute,” Peter complained.

“He’s paying it all forward,” said Bobby Lee with a grin.

“You bet,” said Harry shamelessly. “It’s someone else’s turn to light up, and Peter is the man for the job.”

“Says who?” Peter scoffed.

“Us.” Everyone chorused, and all Ethan could do was laugh. He’d probably never been in such an informal setting or fun before where everyone, whether rank up or down, treated each other equally.

Edward had the steak, but with roasted potatoes. Everyone was having fun with the food, and the best part about it were the strawberry pastries that sat waiting for Harry. But first, meat!

Not long after they were filled and satisfied did Harry fall into a warm cozy doze. He had arms wrapped around him. Many bodies, and not just Ethan. At one point he could smell the shampoo that Peter used, and the slide of the oiled leather from Ares who was a leather vest kind of man thanks to his Oba.

Harry learned some time ago that sleep didn’t have to be eight hours long for full rest when he was in a puppy or kitty pile. Between the heat and energy that transferred back and forth, eight hours could become one single hour of rest, and Harry would rise full to bursting.

It was about an hour or so until dark when Harry awoke to the sound of Edward’s phone. His eyes flickered tiredly, and he found that he was lying on the chest of Domino who was running his fingers through Harry’s hair. Beside him cuddled up to his back was Ethan, and on Ethan’s otherside was Ares, and then there was Peter who had joined the fray laying across Ethan and Ares legs. Piles meant a lot of limbs.

Lisandro and Bobby Lee had been sitting nearby.

“I see…” Edward was sitting by the bed, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees. He was staring back at Harry. His eyes were frosty and they narrowed.

Harry could hear a man’s voice like a rumble over the phone. It had stirred everyone, even Peter, awake. He couldn’t hear the actual words, but Edward didn’t look happy.

“You believe a psychic would be good enough for such a thing?” he asked slowly, and Harry raised up at this.

“Psychic?” Harry mouthed. Who were they kidding?

“Really? Morrigan Williams.”

Disgust swirled through Harry so strong that it showed on his face. He knew that name. She was a squib who had managed to learn how to channel psychic gifts to make herself useful. She reminded Harry way too fucking much of Professor Trelawney.

“So, Morrigan Williams was here visiting. You lucked out, Tilford.” Harry was sure that it was sarcasm that no one but them would ever pick up. Harry extracted himself from the men. He kissed Domino’s fingers and disentangled himself from the limbs. He mentioned her twice more. “Well, good luck with that. I do hope it gets you what you aim for. Marshal Raborn sure knows what he’s doing.” He hung up, and the facade dropped instantly.

“Ulgh.”

“You know her, Little Raven?”

“She’s a squib, but has managed to tap into enough psychic energies to make herself useful. A regular Professor Trelawney,” he snarled with disdain. “We don’t want to be around her long. As much as I hate to admit it, she’s - not bad.”

“Draco and Hermione explained to me once that squibs are often magical in nature, but they can’t tap into it at all,” said Edward.

“Divination has always been a foolhardy subject, the shitty thing is it's that subject that set my life on a course that I would have rather not had. People are too gullible. She could say random shit to the Federal Marshals and we could be screwed.”

“Not if we silence her first. But for now, we should let them work that angle. Get them off our back.”

“Any chance of success?” asked Bobby Lee.

“I doubt it. Most she’d feel is impressions,” said Harry. “I’ve had many psychics tell me that I’m covered in death.”

“Anyone can look in a paper and see that, Little Raven. I think you’re giving her too much credit.”

“Probably. Just don’t like them.” He shook his head. “It feels like they’re thieves to me. Like I can feel the magic being sucked out of the world around me.”

“Your magic isn’t like that?” asked Ethan softly.

He’d returned to his beautiful kitten gray eyes. His hair was still the soft gray and white mix except the bit that had been red. That section had turned a brilliant golden amber. Merlin, he was beautiful. “No, luv, it’s not. My magic is in my soul, in my blood. It’s like when witches steal your lifeforce and become shapeshifters but they are not lycanthropes.”

“We’ve run across a few of those,” Ethan admitted.

“I remember that case,” said Bobby Lee with a grunt.

“MACUSA got her. No way would she come back after that. The non-magical government is kind compared to them when it comes to psychics and outside witches.”

“We just avoid her. Nothing much else to do. Tilford has her at the first murder site now.”

“It’s only an hour until dark. It’s stupid to be out right now,” said Harry. He could feel Damian about to wake. A slow thrum of power often ignited both of them before surging from their head to their toes.

“If they die, that’s on them. Raborn thinks he can get something. He has requested our presence. I wanted to tell him no, but we may need to be there.”

“Ulgh.”

“Bad news is, Tilford thinks she will give them the direction to hunt in. So he wants us back to help finish the hunt.”

“You mean, he needs us. They can’t do shit without the warrants.”

“Exactly, and Tilford doesn’t know what Raborn is going to do. He’s getting more angry and frustrated by the minute. He trusts us over Raborn, someone he’s known for years. I think that says a lot, Little Raven”

“Does he think his scent dogs are still going to work?” Harry asked. “Is Raborn really going to let a psychic send them on a merry goose chase?”

“I don’t know. He hasn’t mentioned them to me. Be funny to watch though, wouldn’t it?” Edward smirked.

“I think it would.”

“Are we coming along?” asked Bobby Lee.

“Not this time. You need to watch over Ethan here,” said Edward. “He’s a golden. If the clowns get a chance at him, they will take him.”

Ethan frowned. “I can help.”

“Yes, you can. But not yet,” said Edward. “I saw what you can do. You went toe to toe with a Harlequin and survived. You pulled yourself off a rusted pipe that was embedded through your back and still protected Little Raven. But right now, you might be the only end we have to this darkness. You need to be safe.”

Ethan bowed his head, clear sign of submission, but no one looked down at him for it. “If you think it’s best.”

“Don’t worry, your time will come. All of this has only started,” said Edward. “All of us will play a role. We will end it. Here.”

“Plus, we’d trust one of our men to protect you more than that whole damn clan you were a part of,” said Harry.

“Go with what you know,” said Domino smirking.

“You think so?” asked Lisandro.

“She’s gearing up for something big. She tried to separate us, tried to keep Little Raven away from home base where we have all the goldens at our fingertips.”

“Plus the rest of the community,” Peter pointed out.

“And the Tetrumvirate,” Lisandro said.

“Exactly. She couldn’t touch us, three times she tried and she failed. I will bet she’s in one of these vampire clowns. Just waiting.”

“What does she want?” asked Ethan.

“She wants me,” said Harry.

“Why?”

“She wants my body.”

“Now, think about the ramifications of what would happen if something like that gets in the body of Little Raven.”

“She’d destroy the world with his power,” said Ares flatly.

“He has that much power?” Ethan looked at Harry who wanted to deny it, but he simply couldn’t.

“He has as much power as he has restraint, Ethan. He is responsible and never abuses it. He is one of the few who are so incorruptible. But she has none of that.”

“He’s not only the human servant to the first Sourdre de Sang in America. But he’s also a full blooded wizard and Necromancer,” said Bobby Lee. “And he keeps growing.”

Ethan rolled this around. “She would have near total control of every shapeshifter. You can control all of them can’t you?”

“I could,” said Harry. “But I would never.”

“Including the ones she couldn’t control before,” Bobby Lee told Ethan. “That great bitch could never control wolves and rats. She could get it if she could control Little Hellcat.”

“God, it would be an apocalypse.”

“Exactly. So for now. We all huddle around what we can. Little Raven and I will draw their attention out by playing with Marshals. When we’re ready we all will have our fight and then we can go home.” He actually sounded wanton when he said the word home.

And Harry knew, just like him, Edward missed home. He missed their everyday life. Neither of them wanted to miss Teddy going off to school. He even missed the community, their family. Everyone.

Chapter Text

Harry and Peter went to freshen up. Harry was still in only shorts, and Ares hadn’t been too careful with Peter’s clothes. It was a pity he couldn’t be there for when Damian awoke. Damian liked it when Harry was waiting at his side to rise at night.

He knew that they would likely end up in a melee with something or someone, and so he dressed for the occasion. Despite what it seemed like, he had more than skin-tight clothes. It was just most things to do with the Preternatural world required an element of looking the part.

Jeans were always preferable, but even Edward knew that jeans could oftentimes get in the way especially if they were new or hadn’t been worn in. Plus if you were out killing something, good chances were those jeans weren’t making it home to the wash. So Jean-Claude had the bright idea of getting them some well worn tough leathers that sat relaxed on their hips and gave them ample movement, but the leather helped to protect their bodies. Large pockets had been stitched to the sides of their thighs in a black buttoned pouch so that they could carry extra ammo without lint issues, and with Harry’s charming abilities there was almost nothing they couldn’t carry should they need it.

He dressed for the night, choosing the darkest green t-shirt he owned that was form-fitted to his frame and he finished with a black button down. Not silk because that was stupid. He adjusted his cuffs, and then re-attached the new knife sheaths that Bernardo had gotten him as a wedding present. He had gotten all of them knife sheaths, including Jean-Claude which had been adorable and surprised the master vampire. Jean-Claude had fun making Bernardo affix it on him right, and then thanked him with a kiss. Bernardo was such a good sport, Harry thought fondly.

“What’s with the smile?” To make things easier, Peter and Harry had gone together to get dressed.

“Just thinking of the knife sheaths. You remember when Bernardo got one for Jean-Claude?”

“I do. I’m not sure if Jean-Claude knew what to do with it.”

“But it was the sentiment that counted,” said Harry. “Bernardo didn’t even know Jean-Claude, but he figured if he was with me and Edward then he needed something more than his powers and sexy fangs. It’s one of those gifts that could have been useless, but the context it was given in made it a treasured gift.”

“Do you think the clowns will really try and get Ethan?” Harry chose black dragon-hide boots that went under the pant leg of the leather trousers. Still gave him enough height to be even with average men.

“I still don’t know exactly why the tigers are so important to her weakness. But if she’s still killing every single one she finds there has to be more reason than drawing me out. So we keep him safe.”

“Do you think George knew that Ethan was gold?”

“I don’t know,” said Harry. “Even Ethan didn’t know.”

“How did you know?”

“I could smell and taste him. Each one of his tigers has a distinct flavor. His blue one was new to me. I’d never gotten around Cynric to discover that it tasted of clover. His gold is more sweet, like candy.”

“Huh, I wonder why George attacked? I mean, he could have kept his cover.”

“Unless he did know Ethan was gold or he suspected it. He might have only realized it when I was so attracted to him but not the others. I bet Donny made mentions of my attraction to Ethan. George would be wondering why if he wasn’t Pureblood,” he scowled when he said this. Here he thought he left the Pureblood malarky behind years ago. “And realized, oh, he’s gold!”

“So he figured he’d get him while he could,” Peter followed. “Probably weighed the options. He knew the guards and Alex weren’t good enough to take him. All that was left was you and me. I’m human to him. He’d see me as nothing.”

“He was wrong,” said Harry, reaching up to adjust the collar on the turtleneck. “Older does not always make you wiser.”

“So, I’m wiser than you?” Peter teased looping around Harry’s waist and drawing him closer.

“Now, now. You have a few years yet,” Harry purred, kissing him on the tip of his chin. “Don’t be saying that to Edward.”

“He’d kick my ass.”

“Yup.” Harry squeezed him in a big hug. “Come on. Let’s go see what trouble we can get into.” He made sure everything was in its proper place.

Edward’s phone rang again as Harry made his round of goodbyes. Lisandro refused to let him go with only a hug. “Not fair, Precious. Give me a kiss, and fuck my wife.”

“No thanks. Not my type.” but he did kiss a grinning Lisandro sultrily and like Bobby Lee, he rubbed his rat up against him causing him to hum at the sensation. “But you know coming around more often may help relieve the tension. Your boys love Teddy after all. He’d be a great distraction while the adults are busy elsewhere.”

“I just might. I could use a good distraction.” Ethan had been swept into a game of cards with Domino and Ares. Damian still hadn’t woken yet. Sudden time changing and lunar cycle likely getting to him. Normally he awoke about two hours before dusk.

“Who now?” Harry murmured.

“Sounds like the Tilford guy,” Lisandro told him. He had his hands on Harry’s waist. “Well, shit…”

“We’re ten minutes out. You can’t do anything without the warrants, Tilford. Your ass will be on the line…”

“Seems as if this Raborn is going rogue,” said Lisandro.

“I’m not surprised,” said Harry, folding his arms in front of his chest.

Edward turned to Harry and Peter. “The psychic has pinpointed the vampires as very close to the first kill site here. Close enough to find them and stake them before full dark. Raborn is pushing everyone to be men and go into the woods before we get there.”

Peter swore. “You’re kidding? Does he realize the shit he’ll get into?”

“He thinks it won’t matter if they’re successful.”

“They won’t be. They’ll be dead.”

“That’s what Tilford is worried about. Raborn is acting as though Newman still has the warrants, and is claiming you bewitched him to get them. He thinks he has a case against that to get out of any ramifications that this fuck all will cause.”

“He’s so wrong,” said Harry grinning. “It’ll just dig their graves.”

“Tilford is worried about that, yes.”

“We need to go now while we’re talking then,” said Peter.

Harry made another quick round of good-byes and gave one last kiss to a concerned Ethan. “Stay and guard Ethan!” Harry yelled as he, Peter, and Edward all rushed out. The stairwell was quicker as they could jump steps as Edward kept talking on the phone.

“You need to try and stall, Tilford. Raborn and the rest are thinking of only vampires. You have to keep in mind that they have weres that are just as powerful if they are supped up on their master’s juice. You and Newman. If Newman gives into the pressure of Raborn, our idea of sending in a recommendation is off the table.”

“It won’t matter because they’ll be dead,” said Harry, loud enough for Tilford to hear.

The lycanthropes of the establishment must have known that they were in a hurry because all the doors were open for them, and their way was clear. Harry thanked them as they passed through halls and corridors, and out the employee entrance since it was closer to their SUV.

“Are they at least going in with SWAT?” Peter asked the logical question as Harry hopped into the middle between Peter and Edward.

Edward squealed out of the lot.

“They didn’t think the vampires would be in the woods. They didn’t put out a full call, and by the time SWAT gets out to the middle of Bumfuck, Nowhere it’ll be dark.”

“Asleep or not does not matter when the wereanimals will be there. Why do people always underestimate the weres?”

“Stupidity,” said Peter checking over his ammo if only to relieve stress.

Edward handed Harry the phone so he could focus on driving. “Tilford, this is going to be a dead man’s call,” he told the man as he cradled the phone between his shoulder and ear. Harry changed traffic lights where he needed to with his hand.

“Why are you so sure that the animals are near the vampires?”

“Have you not sat in on any Preternatural class, Tilford? They are animals to call, which means their main job is to protect and guard their master vampire’s body until full dusk sets in and they rise. Some of them, the really powerful ones will be supped up on the master’s power throughout the day in case of incoming attacks. They will especially be on guard because we already bagged one of them. If the vampires are just buried in the leaves in a wood, then no way would their wereanimals leave them totally unguarded during the daylight hours. A large animal could uproot them and expose them to the sunlight. It’s just too dangerous. Do you really want to go into the woods around here with only a handful of newbie Marshals and local PD?”

“I don’t, and it’s against the rules and law. But I don’t have a choice.”

“Yeah, you do Tilford. You can not sit on your hands and be pressured by Raborn.”

“You don’t get it. You are a lone ranger. We aren’t. You can leave tomorrow and never see them again, but I have to deal with them.”

“You have a gang mentality, which is going to see you all killed,” Harry bit out.

“That’s not fair, Marshal Potter-Black,” Tilford grunted. Harry could hear the shame in his voice because having something like that pointed out highlighted just how flawed the structured systems really were.

“Isn’t it? Is that not a gang mentality? Us against them? Letting someone pressure you into breaking the law? Bad news, Tilford, if it doesn’t go well. Also, your survivability percentage is very very low. Probably ten percent.”

“You’re being nice,” Edward bit out, stepping on the gas. “Light, Little Husband!”

Harry waved his hand quickly causing the streetlight up ahead to flicker straight to red making several cars go skidding in sudden alarm. Edward cut down a side road around the near accident they had caused. A few fender benders were nothing compared to what they were up against.

Tilford let out a tired sigh. “You know if the rest of them go in, I can’t stay behind.”

“Fine. But we’ll be there in less than ten minutes. Go do what you want to do. I hope I don’t see giblets of you and the rest of the Marshals. You’ll be giving us way more work than we already have.”

“You’re not exactly popular right now,” said Tilford.

“I don’t give a rat’s arse if I‘m popular or not. I don’t have to be to do my job, Tilford. So go, go break the law. Go out there without a warrant. It just makes everything so much easier.”

“Easier?”

“Much.” He hung up. “Maybe we should let them all die.” It wasn’t like him, but frustrations were frustrations.

“You want to?” asked Edward seriously.

“But what about the fun?” asked Peter.

Edward grinned, and Harry couldn’t help but chuckle. “It would be nice to say I told you so. MACUSA is going to have it easy after this. Us Preternatural Marshals will have the full run of it. Probably even put you and I at the top to make big decisions with Bradley. Honestly, my money is on you. I have way too much going on.”

“Yes, it would make more sense wouldn’t it?” said Edward smirking.

“Well, consider, Husband. You survived a mass attack on Federal Marshals in Houston because you were doing your job where they were drinking and partying…” Harry made a good pitiful whimpering sound as he spoke. Peter choked on his laughs as Edward’s grin turned feral.

“Imagine that,” said Edward. “Almost there, hold on!”

Harry held onto Peter as Edward took a sharp swerve. “Not as clean as our cars. But not bad.”

“It’s got the basics!”

“LOOK OUT, TED!” Peter roared, and Edward slammed on the brakes. It was the loudest skid that Harry had ever heard as the tires squealed and squalled under the strain. Harry could have smashed into the windshield if Peter hadn’t been holding him tight.

It was all quiet and only their heart-beats could be heard as they stared straight ahead. Edward’s phone rang again.

“I don’t have time for this Tilford… we’re a bit stuck now.”

“What? What’s wrong?” asked Tilford.

“Someone put a truck in the middle of the road,” Harry said, glaring at the upside down contraption. The cab had been partially crushed, some of the windows broken as if it had flipped.

“A wreck?”

“Yep.”

“Any injured?” asked Tilford.

“Doubtful. It’s the weres.”

“How do you know?”

“How do you not know?”

“They can lift-”

“Yes, Tilford, they can lift trucks and cars, and move it like it’s no one’s business. You still going out there? Even the weres know that if we get there your chances of survival are so much stronger!” Harry bit out. “Did it ever occur to you that this whole time we’ve been played? They separated me and Ted. One of us is a badass, but you get two of us and we’re a bloody a-bomb together when it comes to the rogue monsters! You’re falling right into their hands.” He wouldn’t be surprised if the Marshals had been cast with the same power that had overtaken Alex. Maybe Raborn had been touched by one of them early on? Now that was food for thought, but unimportant right now.

Tilford’s breathing had become extra thready now.

“So what does that tell you when even the bad guys know?”

“We’re fucked,” Tilford breathed.

“Yup. We’ll call you back.” Harry hung up again.

Edward’s hand was on the door handle, but he wasn’t getting out. He was glaring at the truck.

Peter was eyeing the road. It was skinny. Small. It was too perfectly placed. “It’s them, isn’t it?”

“Oh yeah.”

“There isn’t room to flip a truck that size on this road,” said Edward. “It should be in the trees, maybe on its side, but there’s no way to flip it.”

“Mhmm.”

“Peter, switch to your P90 until we’re in the woods.”

Peter nodded. “Got it,” and did that very thing. Harry had his M4, he never used it because it required both hands. “My M4 is still being modified by the Rodere.”

“You can use mine when we get to the woods. I’d rather rely on magic for me.”

“For now, stick to your gun,” said Edward. Harry knew why. He didn’t want to chance them panicking over his magic. Too many times Harry had used magic too soon in the game only for it to come back and bite him in the arse later. So they often used the muggle tactics until they were sure they were close to the finish line and then Harry would go full stop with magic. It was safer, always keep enemies guessing what you could use. Yes, they knew Harry was a wizard, but they often didn’t focus on that fact. Most saw him as the Necromancer and human servant with the oddball quirks of shifters in his blood. Everyone forgot that he was a real bonafide wizard until Harry brought it up, and then plans changed. Harry, Edward, Micah, and Jean-Claude had sat down to talk about it at long length, and decided that Muggle tactics to start was always the way to go. “See anything, Little Raven?”

Harry shook his head. “No, don’t sense anything either. Is this for the Marshals or us?”

“For you,” said Peter solemnly.

“We have three choices,” said Edward.

Harry scanned the trees, the shadows were thick and voluminous. It was less than an hour and a half from full dark. “Get out and hike to join the hunt, or we stay put, or we back up and get out of here.”

“Yep.”

“Can’t just stay put,” said Peter, scanning his side of the section. Harry was looking straight ahead and behind them.

“Agreed,” said Edward.

“Either they’re going to jump us the minute we get away from the truck, or they’ll wait until we start hiking through the woods toward the other Marshals,” said Harry.

“That’s what I’d do.”

“Damn,” Peter hissed. “And because we carry badges we can’t just back up and try to leave can we?” Edward and Harry looked at him blankly for a moment. “What?”

“Why can’t we?” Harry asked, glancing up at Edward.

“Good idea, Peter. You’ve earned that Camero,” said Edward. “Little Raven, can you drive and I shoot?”

“Yes,” said Harry, undoing his belt. He could use his magic to keep them on the road. Harry used a bit of magic to widen the car. Edward lifted Harry with ease, and he slid over Edward’s legs into the driver’s seat. Peter managed to get himself into the back with the help of some magic so that Edward had the other side.

“Belt yourself in Husband,” said Edward, and Harry did so because it was him they were after. If they were snagged by a belt for even a second Edward would have the kill shot for sure. “Peter behind him. You take that side, I have the other. Let’s see how your shooting is.”

“Let’s do it,” said Peter, shifting his position as Edward got up on the seat with his knees.

“Ready?” Harry asked, the engine was still running. It was a long narrow road, and normally Harry would never imagine doing any of this in a car that didn’t belong to him. But choices, choices.

He put the SUV in reverse, and he hit the gas to swerve backwards. He kept the wheel straight as he drove until he could find a break on the edge to turn around.

Edward and Peter remained focused, eyes scanning the slow growing darkness and trees. Harry’s pulse stuck in his throat. He tried to keep a good speedy pace and at the same time give Edward and Peter ample eye room to see everything. Harry could only focus on what was in front of him.

“There!” Peter called out seeing a movement on the right, but it was so fast that a blink saw that it was gone. They could almost chalk it up to a figment thanks to adrenaline and anxiety until.

“Tree in the road!” Edward barked.

Harry slammed on the brakes, and used a bit of magic to brace himself and the car as it skidded again.

Edward cursed as he gripped the back of the headrest. How his shooting arm was still angled right, Harry was never going to know. Poor Peter had almost lost it, but he managed to grab the oh-shit bar above by the door. Good thing it didn’t snap. The car skidded to a stop and they had a second of breathless silence while the blood roared in their ears.

“God, they’re fast,” Peter hissed.

“But you saw it, and before me. Point,” said Edward with gritted teeth. “Keep locked and everything in sight. You see anything, Little Raven?”

“No,” Harry swallowed, thickly. He wasn’t scared so much as he was anxious. He didn’t like being boxed in. It meant that they moved at a speed that was incomprehensible. It was worse than Xavier.

“That was not there before,” said Peter.

“No. It wasn’t and we’re now boxed in,” said Harry.

“It’s an ambush,” said Edward, shifting his knees. “The best cover we have is the car, so we stay put. We make them force us out into the open.”

Harry undid his seatbelt. “They’ve used swords up to this point,” he said, shifting properly so that he could see Edward and Peter. “Let’s hope they haven’t gone modern.”

“Agreed.” He got his phone out as he continued to scan the area. “I’m calling Tilford, because if this is a trap for you then it’s a trap for everyone, and you’re the only one they want alive.”

Harry didn’t bother to speak.

“Yeah,” Edward spoke into the phone. “Tilford, it’s a trap. They’ve blocked the road that leads out.” Harry could hear Tilford’s voice a little louder this time, but still couldn’t quite make out the words.

“Wrecked a truck and pulled a dead tree across the road.” Edward listened and made small noises, and then he turned to him. “They’ve found a vampire dressed in full gear completely with a mask. Newman has already staked him and they’re about to decapitate him.”

Harry shook his head. “No way they would have left their masters alone and unprotected, Husband. You know that. They want me, but not enough to risk their master’s death.”

“Tilford, check the teeth,” Edward ordered.

Almost a yell from Tilford, but Edward said. “If there’s modern dentistry, then it’s not the vamps we’re looking for.”

“Check for cavities too,” Harry told him. Edward did as he said.

As they waited for Tilford to do just that, Harry couldn’t help but look around as the night began to slowly settle in. Not there yet, but close. “Bloody hell.”

“What?”

“They’re waiting for dark. It’s a decoy.”

“Four modern cavities, then it may be a vampire but it’s not one of the ones we’re looking for. It’s a decoy, Tilford.” Edward hung up a moment later. “Tilford believes us.”

“Not the rest of them.”

“No, Raborn thinks this is just what he needs.”

“Even without a warrant.”

“Mm-huh.”

“You know, I had my own thought. What if Raborn is being controlled by the clowns?” Harry asked. “Like Alex.”

“Rumors of his personality are too on point. He’s always been a gunslinger,” said Edward.

“But to go outside the law? He’d have lost everything by now if he did that.”

“Does it matter?”

“No, but it does make things interesting. How much have they interfered with the human police? Food for thought. I mean this is crazy. We have nothing but newbies, newer than Peter. He has practical experience these guys don’t. Were they set on us from the start?”

Because if rage got to the entirety of the Federal Marshals, then all bets were off. Peter frowned. “Domino did say that tigers were the best at hiding what they are.”

“Could have been,” said Edward.

“Maybe I should move away from the fight. Go in the other direction. It’s me they want. Everyone else is fodder,” said Harry.

“Don’t be stupid,” said Peter with a scowl. “You really think that would fly, Harry?”

He gave Harry such an impressively dark Edward-like look. He couldn’t help but giggle despite the heart-stopping situation they were in. It was an ambush, but Merlin of all, Harry loved his men and couldn’t help it. “Just an idea?”

“No! Absolutely not. Tell him, Ted, that he’s being stupid for sacrificing himself again!” Peter growled with such a heat of passion that it licked at Harry’s insides like a flame. Even Edward swung around to look at him, surprised by the tone he’d used. A desperation in his voice that even a sociopath could detect. A flicker of hurt crossed his face at the idea of Harry risking himself and without them. As if Harry thought they would truly leave him.

Harry, aware of the pain he’d caused by not being thorough, reached over and stroked Peter’s sweat lined face lovingly. Who cared about the Harlequin right now? Peter was more important. “I’m not sacrificing myself. I’m trying to make a hard decision, and I didn’t say you’d be left behind, luv,” said Harry calmly. “I know that no matter where I go you and Edward will follow even if you don’t like it. I know I made a foolish mistake last time that I didn’t realize would affect you or anyone else. I was being stupid and selfish and I know that now that I hurt too many people who love me as much as I love them. I promise I won’t ever repeat it. Not as long as I have you all at my side.” If only the situation wasn’t so tense, Harry would kiss him as Peter’s eyes softened.

“Good.”

Edward scanned the area. “I’m glad you brought it up, Peter. Not the right time, but it has been on our minds. But for now, let’s all go. None of us gives a damn about the other Marshals. They can hang for all we care. Our priority is Little Raven and each other,” said Edward, and then he smiled a very un-Edward sort of smile. It had an emotion in it. No coldness. “He is ours and we take Little Raven our way, and if they come - let them.”

“We’ll have freer movement if we’re on our own and draw them away,” said Harry, stroking Peter’s neck and using a tingle of magic to cool the heat from his skin. He could feel the young man’s heart as Peter kissed his wrist without realizing he was doing it.

He swallowed thickly to find his voice so that it wouldn’t crack. “But isn't more guns the better option? If it’s Harry they want, let's not make it easy for them,” he pointed out. “Even if they are useless, they’re shields. If they die they should die being a shield, not so uselessly.”

“Very good, son,” said Edward with a grin.

“Whatever needs to happen, it needs to be soon. We have to take out the weres before the vampires rise. Are we regretting not involving our own?” Peter asked.

“No, because these clowns are peons. If we use all our strength on the peons then there’s nothing left but her, and that’s the last thing we want,” said Harry.

“Maybe that’s what they want or she,” said Peter, thinking it through some more.

“Probably.”

Edward deliberated coldly in his own mind, going over the hard facts. “We have an hour.” Everyone got themselves situated, Harry wiped the sweat from his face and readied his weapons. There was no going back, making this decision. “Ready, son?” Edward asked.

Peter grinned and nodded. “Always, Dad. Let’s do this.”

Harry’s stomach fluttered as Edward’s eyes sparked with a light of emotion. Something he’d never done in regards to Peter. Harry couldn’t help but smile. “When this is over, I want you both at the same time.”

Both men laughed as they prepared themselves to get out of the car.

Chapter Text

“Keep between us in a pincer defense.” Edward stated to Harry before turning to Peter. “Never let him out from between us,” Edward breathed as Harry skirted around the SUV, Peter at his back moving sideways and sort of backwards so that he could watch their side of the woods.

Harry was fighting to keep his eyes softly-focused, looking for movement and only shapes that were out of place. Edward’s hand found Harry’s lower back, and between his husband and Peter he was perfectly sequestered between them.

Both had the FN P90, Harry had his M4, but his magic was bubbling to the surface due to the fear and thump in his throat. It was detecting his needs and distress, and like an animal to call, his magic often simmered on the surface.

They eased into the woods, Harry did several turn-arounds between Peter and Edward. The smell of pine was everywhere, the needles shifting beneath their boots, and there was movement across the road. Harry tensed, and both knew instantly that he detected them.

They were black shapes in the trees. If they’d been willing to lose the long black Death Eater like cloaks they would have blended in better.

“How many?” Peter breathed.

“Two.”

They were like those shapes you see from the corners of your eyes; if you looked directly at them they wouldn’t be there, but looking obliquely they were always there. Much like the Mother of Darkness herself. A flit and flutter through the trees, most would mistake for a crow or raven, but Harry didn’t mistake them at all. Harry got a flash from one of their masks as Harry took the shot, but he knew he had missed.

Neither of them flinched or hesitated at the shot, but no matter how fast they were, the Harlequin were that much faster. “Left.”

“Right.”

“Middle.”

Edward saw the second white flash of mask just before they broke cover, and he fired. Peter went low to minimize his position. If they couldn’t get a headshot, anything to make one fall was a plus. He took aim and fired at the same time Peter managed to get lucky as he shot at the blurring speed. It hesitated for just a second as it dived behind the SUV’s side, putting the engine block between them.

The other Harlequin was around the edge of the truck and coming for the trees. Edward shot again, but the figure never hesitated. “Missed.” He swung around and managed to get ahead of the figure. It was more luck than skill, but Edward took the shot. The figure went down and tumbled into the dark side of the ditch, so that all they could see was a dark pile of cloth lost in shadow.

“Too fast,” said Harry as Edward stepped toward the fallen figure. Harry moved with them, tensed to fire at anything that peeked around the truck, but nothing moved. There wasn’t even a sense of movement. No way it was a killshot. Peter was still keeping at their back. Never taking his eyes off his chosen angle.

Harry was inches away from rounding the last edge of the rear and having a clean visual when Peter fired ahead of him. It made Harry jump and then he made a noise. Harry hurried the last few inches around the truck before he let himself look behind him. There was no one hiding behind the truck. Harry knew they’d hit him, but he wasn’t there.

Edward and Harry rushed around to the front again to see Peter was on the ground shooting up at the figure above him. Harry had time to register that he wasn’t shooting him in the chest, but the legs.

It didn’t take long for Harry to realize why. They were wearing bulletproof vests. Smart kid. Harry and Edward aimed their guns with only half a look at each other to convey what they both knew. Even if they were wearing bulletproof vests it still hurt like a bitch to get shot, and they didn’t have silver with nitrate in the shells for no reason. If it didn’t kill them, it would fucking hurt. Harry and Edward aimed at different locations. Harry took the big top mass, Edward took the lower back mass, and they shot simultaneously without stopping.

The shots staggered him and then he moved away from Peter, away from Harry, into the trees, but he wasn’t moving in that blur of speed. He was fast, but not super fast. He wasn’t much faster than the average human. Peter never stopped or flinched. He rolled onto his stomach, and continued to shoot as the Harlequin started using the trees for cover.

Harry had only enough time to feel something behind him, causing him to turn, before his back met the ground. He hit it harder than he wished. His gun was aiming up, but the weight of the cloaked figure was at least twice Harry’s weight.

“We don’t want to hurt you,” it hissed, baring down on Harry with his weight and strength. Harry didn’t hesitate and managed to get a shot out causing it to pierce the white mask point blank. A snarl was given before the body left him. Peter and Edward were on their feet shooting at the blur that disappeared with an impressive speed.

More shots were heard from across the road, and men yelling. Great, they were going to take up a lot of ear space, Harry thought with a thick gulp. His heart was thumping hard in his chest cavity, and he could hear his own blood pounding in his ears.

Harry turned onto his stomach as the police drew closer. He found the curve of the ditch blocking his view. He had to get to one knee before he could look into the trees and the shadows that were filling them up. Edward and Peter were ahead of him shooting and ignoring the police running out behind them. But there was nothing to shoot, they were out of sight, but one was wounded.

It wasn’t enough.

Peter got back on his feet, and Edward stood on the other side of the ditch as Harry climbed up to meet him. He had stopped firing, knowing when it was a lost cause, but his gun was up and ready. His eyes darting from one place to another. He moved in a shuffling, bent-legged walk that most of the special forces and especially SWAT used. It was supposed to help you move well, but keep you as steady as possible for shooting.

Everyone heard the police behind them, crashing through the trees like elephants. Harry really wished he could yell and tell them to be quiet. Dumb arses. Peter came up behind Harry, his hot breaths blowing down into his neck. He could hear Peter’s pulse, feel it with the hand pressed to his hip.

“Cover me,” said Edward.

Harry and Peter moved as one unit until they were almost over him, looking out into the ever thickening shadows as he knelt down to inspect the ground.

“Blood,” he said.

“What flavor?” Harry asked as he knelt down beside Edward, gun still trained ahead of them. Peter continued to stand on Edward’s other side. Edward used a middle finger to bring some blood up and stuck it in Harry’s mouth. It took Harry a moment to identify it as he sucked on the finger. All of them ignored the footsteps coming toward them. “Lion,” he told Edward as the sharp clean tang scalded the back of his mouth.

There was more light on the road behind them, but the thick trees meant that night was coming much earlier.

“You wounded them?” This came from Tilford the moment he managed to get onto the other side of Edward. He had his own M4 pointed out into the trees.

“Yes,” said Harry, not bothering to look at him.

“We follow the blood trail,” said Edward as both stood.

“It’ll be dark soon,” said Tilford.

“Yes,” said Edward.

Newman had come upon them now. “I’ve never seen anything move that fast.”

“We need them dead before full dark,” said Harry, adjusting the gun. His hands were tired, unlike Edward he didn’t shoot a gun as often. Peter looked fine.

“Why?” asked Newman.

“Because the vampires will rise,” said Edward.

“How do you know there will be vampires?”

He was losing points very fast, Harry and Edward exchanged looks and Peter let out the quietest snorts.

Tilford was the one who answered. “Wereanimals don’t wear masks and cloaks. They don’t sneak around. They just attack. The only thing that makes them behave like this is a vampire master. Night means we get to meet not only the weres but their master too. I’d rather the shifters be dead before we have the vampires to deal with.”

Finally, someone that they could actually think better of. Newman had been doing so well too. “Exactly what he said. Also, good chances are if one of them is strongly tied to their master, if you take it out, you can get the vampire without getting near him or her.”

“Seriously?” Newman blinked.

“Yes. Not all the time, but sometimes. It depends on how strongly they are connected. It’s like a right arm, now whether it’s mechanical or natural is another question.”

“Always in teacher mode,” Peter teased. He wiped his face of sweat.

“Yes, you are my student,” said Harry sagely. “A very good student, Peter. You’ve aced all your classes. Field exam in progress.”

“Also keep in mind they’ve employed bulletproof vests,” said Edward. He wasn’t looking at Tilford and Newman anymore, he was staring at Peter and Harry. Something crossing his face before going blank again. Pride, Harry could read clearly, and maybe even happiness, in his own way.

“Is that usual?” asked Tilford.

“No, first I’ve seen it,” said Harry.

“So, we can’t kill them?”

“You know as well as I do that bulletproof vests won’t keep them from getting hurt,” said Edward. “You keep shooting, and don’t stop.”

“You managed to fire at the one on top of you. You think he’s still alive?” Newman asked, looking at Harry in concern.

“Most definitely,” said Harry. “Nothing is dead unless we have proof. I don’t care how many silver bullets you put in it. No head or heart, it isn’t dead.”

“Exactly.”

It’d gotten dark enough that Tilford turned on his flashlight that was attached to his M4. It was a mixed blessing. It allowed them to follow the blood trail, but it ruined the night vision. Harry kept his gaze away from the lights letting Edward do the tracking. Peter remained at his side with Newman directly behind him.

Following the blood trail was important, but if the Harlequin that were bleeding out found them first, there’d be a whole lot more blood.

“Do you see something?”

“Not yet.”

“Saving your night vision from the lights?”

“Mhmm. Yes, how did you know?”

“I was raised in the country. I’m okay in the dark most nights.”

“My life centers around darkness,” Harry responded, if only to have something to say.

“You a city boy?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Country?” Newman asked, and Harry wondered what was with the curious question. Even Peter glanced back at Newman.

“Nope. I’m not sure what I am,” Harry confessed.

“Cocktail,” Edward said, never taking his eyes off the trail. He trusted Peter and Harry to keep their eyes on the shadows.

Harry snickered at this. “What does that mean?” Newman asked, confused.

“It means no one knows what I am.”

“You’re a Brit though right?”

“Watered down,” said Harry humming. “I haven’t stepped foot in my mother country in a long time.”

All the time they talked, they continued to look out into the coming darkness. It wasn’t easy searching the trees for movement. Peter was in the opposite direction so that Edward and Tilford could keep with the trail.

“Karlton’s tests came back negative, no lycanthropy,” Newman told Harry.

“Good.”

“But why not? It was a deep ass wound.”

It wasn’t a wound by a lycanthrope. It was all human, but they didn’t know that. “Might have been a cat variety.”

“What does that mean?” asked Tilford.

“Wolf and Rat are the most easily contracted. Cat, not so much. Much more rare.”

It was then Harry felt a hushing flicker across his skin. He jolted and Edward looked at him.

“Are they awake?”

“No, but mine is,” said Harry quietly. It was like a hum along his skin. “So, it won’t be long…”

“Yes,” said Edward. “We have to get back to the car. The blood pattern has changed anyway. One of them is carrying the other, and he’s running with him. He’s been running through the woods while we crawled after them; that’s why we haven’t heard them.”

“Gone.”

“Good as.”

“We gotta get out of there then. If mine is awake, you know the others are about to come too. Only reason they haven’t is likely because of the technical position they’re in.”

Edward nodded.

“Technical position?” Tilford asked. “What are you talking about?”

“Not important. Let’s get back to the SUV.”

“But we don’t have enough people to move the truck, Marshal Potter-Black,” Tilford told him.

“But the tree is lighter.” Harry, Edward, and Peter turned on their heel, the other two quickly moved to follow.

“You’re saying we move the tree?” Newman asked with a grunt.

Edward quickly leaned down. “Little Raven, no magic yet.”

“I can lighten it.”

“No. If they’re watching…”

“-They’re not up yet. If I can lighten it then we can move it.”

“But if they feel it?” Edward asked. “Sometimes, your magic can spark them.”

He wasn’t wrong. Harry was a radar.

“What’s this?” asked Newman.

“Just a technicality issue,” said Edward. “Not unless we’re against a wall, Little Raven.”

“Okay, Husband. But if we get cornered again...” he let that trail off. Edward didn’t bother to respond because when it came down to it, magic might be all they had left to use. “I could call him to my side,” Harry suggested. He was thinking Damian.

“Could he get here fast enough?” Edward asked, debating the idea.

“Could someone not shoot at him by mistake?” Peter asked the better question.

“What if your call wakes them?”

“They’re not mine.”

“Do you really think we can move that great hulking tree just the five of us?” asked Newman incredulously, interrupting the conversation.

“Don’t know until we try,” said Harry. “I hope second guessing doesn’t screw us.”

“I know, Little Raven,” Edward bit out in frustration.

“Sorry, Husband.”

“We expected it,” said Edward, narrowing his eyes.

“Expected it?” Tilford asked, and Harry could see that Edward almost kicked himself for saying the wrong thing. Probably the first time ever.

“When you go up against things that are ancient and go above master level, you expect the worst,” Harry came back with smoothly. “If a master is faster than a bullet then an ancient is likely twice that.”

“How do you know these things are old?” asked Tilford.

“I can feel them.”

“Feel them?” Tilford queried.

“Sense them. I’m a Necromancer. It’s my first job,” Harry stated. Most Federal Marshals tended to forget he had a job outside of Marshal work. “Vampires are the result of Death Magic, which is my speciality.”

“So, you’ll know the moment they rise?” asked Tilford.

“Most likely, probably. If they are nearby, definitely yes.”

“Can you do that, Marshal Forrester?” Newman asked.

“To an extent, but I’m not a Necromancer. It’s because I know the signs,” said Edward.

“For Preternatural Marshals, you almost have to have an extra sensory ability. Ted has defied those needs, but everyone else - well there’s a reason there are only eight left.”

“And what about you, kid?”

“I can feel shifters sometimes,” said Peter. “Can’t feel vampires though unless they are right there on us.”

“My professional flavor was lycanthropes before becoming a Marshal,” Edward offered, if only to distract them from his mess up. “Little Raven had a knack for vampires. It made a good team.”

“Yup. Good rule of thumb, if you’re chasing a master vampire you’re going to chase a lycanthrope. Oftentimes they work in tandem together even if they aren’t animals to call.”

“Why?” asked Tilford.

“Safety in numbers, and not safety from you guys,” said Harry. “Turn out the light. We’re almost at the edge.” Tilford did so with a small twist at the end of his rifle as they reached the ditch where they had started.

“From themselves,” Newman realized.

“Yes,” Harry, Edward, and Peter answered at the same time.

The tree was an old deadfall. It wasn’t as heavy as a fresh tree would have been, but it was heavy. If it weighed a thousand or so pounds, a feather charm would make it half that. Still a bitch to lift. He could also burn it, but then that would be like sending a smoke signal into the air to all the vampires and weres in the city. He could levitate it, but it might take more strength than necessary and he needed to reserve it. He could shrink it down, but that would be like levitating it. A human was easy, but the mass of this tree would be ridiculous.

None of it was a good idea. If they had Damian he could just lift it and throw it, but Peter was right, and he didn’t want to risk Damian to the Marshals even if their respect for Newman and Tilford was higher. The fact that it was these two who had come to back them up meant that they weren’t entirely spoiled by Raborn yet.

Tilford kept glancing up as well as well as out into the trees while they deliberated on where best to grab hold. “Why do you keep looking up?” Newman asked.

“Sometimes they fly,” said Tilford.

And if he’d called Damian, they’d have tried to shoot him. Then Harry would have to kill them if only on principle. Peter smirked as if to say, ‘I told you so.’

“Don’t you dare, luv.”

“What?” asked Peter stoically.

Harry wiggled his finger into Peter’s face near his nose. “I heard you.”

Peter snagged Harry’s finger and mimicked biting it. “I said nothing.”

“You didn’t have to. Even I heard it,” said Edward.

It was decided that Harry, Peter, and Edward would be on one end, and Tilford and Newman at the front of the tree. It made more sense because the back part was bigger and heavier.

Edward gave the count. “One, two, three…”

Harry decided to give his creatures the ol’ one two try before deciding to try some magic. He pulled on the tigers inside of him and then prodded his lioness awake. All of them came to call as his eyes flickered and the lycanthrope energy burst through him.

Tilford and Newman pulled as Harry, Edward, and Peter shoved. Harry’s side got the traction they needed and with the burst of his energy they started to slide it, and then it slid faster as his rat joined in without being asked.

Edward slipped in the leaves a little at the sudden movement, having not expected it to be that easy. “Little Raven…”

“Not magic!”

Edward found Harry’s eyes and noted they had changed colors, switching between amber and yellow-green for the first time. “Okay then. You win.”

Harry let out a growling animal laugh. He felt his canines grow a bit longer as he continued to push. This was the first time he had ever had a physical reaction to his beasts. Harry got distracted by a branch and he stumbled forward, scraping his arm on a jagged root. He let out a surprised yelp as it dug right up under his skin. It seemed to scrape out a large chunk. It’d been sharp, and immediate. Harry smelled the copper and metal spring to life before the first wet trickle.

“How bad?” Edward asked.

“Keep going!” Harry said instead. “Now, now, now!” As the energy in the blanket of night began to burst through him like a song. “Hurry! Hurry! Move!” Harry snarled harsher and he knew that this time, his magic came out because the tree was shoved so hard that Newman and Tilford barely managed to move out of the way of it suddenly being moved faster than a few measly humans could do. Edward and Peter lost their grip on it, and Harry managed to get it to roll the rest of the way just in time.

“Wha-”

“Let’s go! Now!” Harry called out as he broke his fall, ignoring the blood flowing out of him onto the mottled pavement. Peter reached down to grab him, hissing when he saw all the blood.

“Harry…”

“Little Raven…” Edward’s eyes were honed on Harry’s arm. It looked as if the skin had been stripped off him.

Harry’s heart was in his throat. He was trying not to choke on it. He’d flung men twice his size and even leopards and wolves that got out of hand from time to time, but he always counted on a touch of magic to help him out. He’d never done this with only his lycanthrope power. He didn’t think he had it. But he did. His eyes were still glowing a mix of amber, yellow, and green. His teeth were sharper than they should be. “Car, now!”

Edward didn’t argue, and ran for it as Peter stripped his own shirt off to cover Harry’s arm.

“I’m fine, Peter-”

“Come on!” He helped Harry across the road.

“We’re going to have more problems if we don’t get out of here and now, they’re awake!” Newman and Tilford had to jog to get to them, both having to crash through trees to get to the side of the car.

“They’re coming!” Tilford wheezed.

“Yep.”

The Escalade roared to life, and the four of them ran for the car. He felt the night fall like a thick warm blanket. So hot and velvety. Harry’s skin rushed with their thundering essence. A strength in them that spoke volumes. His baby master Damian wouldn’t stand a chance. Good call not to call him here, Harry thought.

Harry and Peter were the first to the door. He turned to see the other two men when Newman slipped and went down, face first into the gravel. Tilford made it third, opened the door on the other side, saying. “I’m in!”

“Hold on! Get in, Peter!” Harry shoved the younger man and rushed to Newman as Edward called out to him.

Newman scrambled on all fours as he got to his feet. Harry reached his good arm out to him, the blood and sweat passing back and forth. He’d fallen hard as hell. “Come on, they’re coming!”

“I know!” Newman groaned as he clung to Harry’s small waist as they made their way back to the car. Tilford had the car door wide open, and Harry passed Newman over to the man who helped him in by seizing his arms and pulling.

“Come on!” Peter hollered.

Edward had the window down and the barrel of his gun searching the darkness. Peter had smashed out the sunroof for maximum shooting coverage.

Harry dived in behind Newman, Tilford on Edward’s side, Newman in the middle and Harry by the door behind Peter.

Just as he slammed the door he could feel them on the other side of the road. Just there inside the treeline, hiding in the shadows of the night.

“Shit,” Harry breathed. “Drive!”

Edward put it into gear and started backing up at an incredible speed. The Escalade slithered across the gravel, and he knew where they were now. He felt them standing there, they were watching them drive away. Why were they watching?

“They aren’t chasing us, Edward. They’re just watching from the trees!”

“You saw them?” Newman asked. Harry ignored him.

“Why are they just watching?” Tilford asked.

“I don’t know!” He felt Newman’s weight against him, and resisted the urge to elbow him back. Part of him wanted to find the seatbelt, but it would be useless.

Edward found the four-way with its stop signs. He turned the big SUV in a circle of flying gravel. He got them facing the right way around and hit the gas. The car jumped forward, he had a moment where Harry could feel him fighting to keep them on the road, and then they were speeding away.

Harry didn’t like it. Something wasn’t right. For a moment’s breath no one spoke. Harry could taste the sweat and blood. Some of it was entirely Newman as the man was still a bit too close to him for comfort. He licked his salty lips, and that was when he saw them on the edge of his night vision.

Two figures stepping out from the trees. Just watching.

“That’s them, isn’t it?” Newman asked right into Harry’s ear.

Harry nodded, watching the figures as if afraid to look away, for fear of what would happen if he took his eyes off them. It was so stupid. He hated these clowns, making him feel afraid. He watched them standing there.

“Why aren’t they chasing us?” Peter wondered aloud.

“I don’t know,” he said for the second time.

“I don’t care why,” said Tilford. He turned in the seat on the other side of Newman so he could see Harry better. “I’m just glad they didn’t.”

“But we have to care, they always have a reason,” said Harry, and then Edward answered it for them.

“They didn’t need to chase us. They blocked the road again,” said Edward flatly.

All of them looked, and this time it looked like they’d pulled up half a dozen trees and formed a wall. “That had to have taken time,” said Tilford, “And more manpower than we thought they had.”

Edward slowed the car. “Peter, you’re up, kid.”

“Okay.”

“What?” Tilford yelled.

“Cover me, Harry. Newman and Tilford, help him.” He was already climbing out from behind the wheel.

Peter was slim enough that he could slip beneath Edward and behind the wheel before Edward was completely out from behind it. “I guess my real Field Test starts now. If I get out of this with good grades, I’m changing my reward to a Corvette.” Harry couldn’t help but snort as the SUV swayed, but managed to stay on the road thanks to enchantments.

Edward climbed past Harry, Newman, and Tilford into the far back and then he busted the window out with his gun causing it to shatter.

“What are you doing?” asked Newman.

“Shoot them if they get too close. Shoot anything that moves around that barrier,” he said, rummaging around in the back in some of the weapons that were too big and too cumbersome to carry easily even with enchanted pockets. “They don’t have guns so we can do without windows.”

Harry realized he was right and both he and Tilford smashed out their own windows. It was faster than rolling them down. Thank Merlin Jean-Claude had paid up the insurance fully, twice.

“Never thought I’d do that to such a pretty car,” Tilford confessed. “Marshals didn’t cover this did they?”

“No.” Harry divided his attention between the barrier on the road and the way they’d just come.

Peter had stopped the car. “What do you need me to do, Dad?”

“Move forward, slowly,” Edward said. His upper body was mostly below the back of the seat.

Harry was curious as to what he was going to use. Flamethrower? Nah, something bigger. Edward had a plan, and that meant that it was going to be a badass one. He was happy to actually be conscious enough to see it.

“Now is not the time to get horny, Harry!” Peter accused.

“Shut up, luv. If he wasn’t your Dad you’d be too. I see you eyeing his hot ass bent over the seat.”

“Shut up! Was not.”

“Holy Jesus!” Newman shouted, making Tilford who was about to comment on Harry and Peter’s byplay turn to look.

Harry couldn’t resist glancing back, and he couldn’t help but smile.

“It’s a LAW!” Tilford gasped.

“Light anti-tank weapon,” said Edward.

“Yum,” Harry whispered, his eyes multitasking along with his mouth.

“Not now, Little Raven. Survival first.”

“Mhmm. You know thinking of sex takes the panic out of me. Some people count to ten. Some fiddle their fingers, I think of sex.”

Newman just blinked at Harry who was continually scoping the area. Edward had actually smirked.

“You’re a rather open person, aren’t you?”

“Yep. I don’t hide nor am I ashamed. Raborn can fuck off.” said Harry who reached up and gripped the edge of the broken sunroof to make sure it was clear for Edward. “I’m getting in front. Newman take the side door. All coverage that we can.” Nevermind the fact that his right arm looked as though it had been flayed in a huge chunk. Blood fresh and some drying. He managed to get over to the front seat with Peter much easier than Edward had been able to.

Harry caught Newman staring at his ass. For real? Maybe he was just dazed, Harry waved off.

Tilford, Newman, and Harry opened their doors to create space and leverage as they aimed their guns. Harry shifted so that one leg braced against the open door, MP-5 snug in at his shoulder, wand in his other hand this time. “Edward?”

“Yes?”

“Do it.”

Harry glanced over his shoulder briefly to feel Edward slither up through the sunroof.

“Do you want me to start easing up toward the block?” asked Peter.

“No. We don’t know what they put in that pile; better farther away until it blows.”

“What could they put in the pile to make it dangerous?” Newman asked.

“Themselves,” said Harry before Edward could respond. Edward was right behind Harry and Peter, his feet standing on the tops of the seats, braced against the headrests for stability. Somehow he managed to climb over Newman and Tilford to do this. His agile husband, impressively hot! Harry thought as Peter made a noise.

“Focus, Harry.”

“I am, luv.”

“Not on Dad’s cock please.”

“Picky.” Harry went back to glancing up at the star-filled sky, and then down at the trees. Nothing moved but the wind. It made the leaves shudder and gave that sound that always made Harry think of Halloween. No longer did Halloween have dark connotations for him. He rather enjoyed that time of the year now. It was a pity he’d miss trick-or-treating. Teddy would be claiming in a couple of years that he was too old. Hopefully by then their children would be old enough.

“Can you imagine Alyse dressed as a baby bee with wings or a baby wolf to take her trick or treating?” he said randomly.

“She’s too young,” Peter told him quietly.

“Hmph!”

Harry saw them come onto the road behind them, two of them in the same long black cloaks and white masks. It made them more Death Eater-like as they moved in a slow athletic glide side by side. But they weren’t vampires, of that Harry knew. They were shifters.

“Tilford, watch the front and your side. Newman, we’ve got shifters behind us!” Harry called out as he watched his side and the front. From the corner of his eye he saw Newman shift about so his gun pointed back.

A whoosh went over their heads like the world’s biggest bottle rocket. Edward’s body jerked slightly with a bit of backlash, and the heat pushed hard at Harry’s front from around the open door. Harry glanced back at the two coming up behind them before refocusing on the front. The explosion had made them flinch and draw back slightly. Harry had to trust Newman to handle them. Harry didn’t want to chance any sneaking towards them in the flames. Harry knew he was fast enough to wound the two Harlequin behind them, but Newman was a different story.

“Tilford, join Newman in watching the back.” Harry called out over the roar. He’d trust Peter to watch his side. Two on the Harlequin was the better option, they might get lucky and hit one.

As Harry scanned for movement in the flames he noticed a thing in the road. It was on fire, a bright blazing, burning shape. It was so bright that it chased back the dark in fire shadows, as it crouched on the road.

Harry heard Peter whisper. “Fucking shit.”

It reminded Harry to glance beyond the flaming thing to confirm the roadblock that wasn’t there anymore. The road was clear. “We’re moving!” Peter shouted in warning. It was always good to give a heads up if someone would be trying to shoot from a moving vehicle. The movement required a different balance than a stand still.

Harry aimed at the figure in the road. He saw that it wasn’t just crouching. It was trying to shift form. Harry stood on the running board of the Escalade, one hand on the oh shit bar by the roof, the other pointing the gun at the burning mass in the road. Did it think shifting form would help heal or put out the fire? Or maybe it was all it could think to do. The figure then started to scream, it was a low growl of a scream as if a human throat and some large growling animal were both screaming at once.

Harry had seen many vampires burn alive, but not wereanimals. Vampires burned faster, hotter, and more completely. Wereanimals on the other hand were people beneath the fur that healed near anything. Anything but fire.

The Escalade jumped forward, and Harry grabbed the inside of the roof. Harry aimed the gun out at the trees as they began to rush by. The open door brushed the trees and swung into him. He used his knee to keep it riding just out from underneath him. He looked over to see Edward still at the sunroof, and he had a feral cold grin.

Harry matched his grin. Yeah, the adrenaline was kind of hot. “Loved it,” he hissed as the car picked up speed. Peter was a pretty good newbie driver. Harry and Edward trusted him far more than Tilford or Newman at this point. Harry bounced hard, and his light weight made him almost airborne. Edward looked like he was laughing at Harry.

Finally, Harry slipped fully back onto the seat and closed the car door. Harry had a moment to see Newman and Tilford still aiming out through the busted back window. Edward slipped out of the sunroof, then he yelled. “Harry!”

Harry was aiming at the roof window before he saw anything to shoot at. There was a gleam of silver, but it wasn’t at the sunroof. It was at Tilford’s open one. Harry shifted his aim and fired. The bullet went past Edward and Tilford’s back, and into something dark at the end of that gleam of a sword. It had been a fucking sword!

The shot was thunderous in the car, too small a space to be shooting something without ear protection. Harry was deaf for all of a moment, but the figure fell and didn’t return. The sword stayed in Tilford’s shoulder and the seat. He was completely pinned facing backwards.

“Newman, cover Tilford, Peter keep driving. Do not stop. Do not look back!” Edward ordered.

Newman was frozen stiff beside Tilford unable to speak or do anything.

“Newman!” Harry barked, and Newman snapped out of it. “Now is not the time to be in shock. Take care of your partner, Rookie!” he ordered, and his words seem to cut into Newman who nodded and began to tend to him, shielding and covering him from any attacks. His gun hand was shaking. Shit, he was useless now, Harry thought.

There was a noise from the roof, soft. Harry wasn’t even sure how he heard it over the engine and the ringing in his ears. It was almost as if he’d been listening for that soft slither of a sound. “Roof!”

Harry and Edward angled their guns, and Harry barely had time to register that there was no mask. It was just dark eyes in a pale face. Harry and Edward fired in sync into the face before either of them had time to see everything. The face slipped away, but Harry knew they hadn’t hit it.

Newman let out a scream when a hand reached from Tilford’s side and grabbed him around the neck.

Edward hauled himself so fast back up through the sunroof at the same time that Harry reacted with his Elder Wand in hand. “Sectumsempra!” he roared with his Elder Wand out and pointed as Newman began to turn colors. He couldn’t risk a gun shot without shooting Newman and Tilford. He split the attacking arm open causing it to detach from Newman’s throat. Harry sent it flying out of the window. Edward’s shots could be heard in the distance and the vampire went flying through the trees. Peter made it through the smoking remains of the roadblock so fast that Harry only had the barest glimpse of charred remnants from the shifter who tried to change forms.

They had to stop Newman from continuing his shots and wasting ammo. All of them were gone now. Harry sucked in a deep gulp of air. He could feel the air shooting through from the blasted out windows. It felt so nice making his sweat turn into an icky gel, but who cared?

“Newman!” Newman had gone into shock, holding onto Tilford. Edward had twisted where he was sitting between Peter and Harry and used his Marshal windbreaker to stem the flow of the bleeding.

“Can’t take it out can we?” Peter asked, keeping his eyes forward.

“No.” If he was a were or vampire he could. But a human? No, but he did have a potion he could give. He unhooked it from his belt, Edward snatched it, and uncorked it as it enlarged on its own. Newman was completely useless. He kept opening and closing his mouth. His face was stark white. He had a violent handprint on his throat. “Best to keep it in so the blood doesn’t flow more than it’s already doing.”

That was when Peter and Harry noticed the flashing lights in the distance, way down the road. It took Harry a full two seconds to realize what it was.

“Who called backup?”

“I did,” Newman yelled a bit too loud. No doubt his ears were ringing from the blast.

It would never have occurred to them to call for help. It wasn’t like they trusted them. Harry would have much preferred their men. After this, their men would be deputized fully, and they weren’t going to go anywhere without them.

One look at Edward told Harry he was thinking the same thing.

“Keep the jacket on his wound,” Edward ordered Newman who shakily took hold as Edward shifted back into position. “Let me see your arm, Little Raven.”

Harry only just remembered that he too was wounded, and Edward pointing it out caused it to finally start hurting. Edward didn’t react to the fact that some of Harry’s skin had been ripped off in a chunk.

“My God,” Peter gasped, having seen it.

“I’m fine,” said Harry. It burned like a white hot poker had been taken to his arm, and the blood continued to flow freely as Edward used the rest of Peter’s shirt to mop it up, and then wrap it carefully.

For a while, Harry ended up spaced out. Maybe he had passed out and was still lucid at the same time? He didn’t focus on anything around him like the bright flashing primary lights or the noise as Edward guided him out of the car.

Tilford came too as an EMT swooped down on him. They were able to roll him out of the car and onto a stretcher. He wasn’t on straight as they couldn’t with the sword sticking out of his back. Not until they could remove it safely. The man reached out and seized Edward’s arm as he was rolled past. “Don’t let him steamroll over you.”

“Never would have anyway, Marshal.” He kept hold of Edward as they tried to move him on. Edward tried to disentangle himself.

“It’s okay. Go with him,” Harry encouraged.

“I got Harry,” said Peter. Edward handed Harry over to Peter who kept pressure on his arm. Newman was leaning stunned outside of the Escalade beside them. “Oh shit… not again.”

Harry blinked and focused through the lights. He wasn’t sure what he expected, but Marcus appearing in EMT clothes was not one of them.

“Lu- Harry,” said Marcus softly.

A stir in his chest, but Harry managed to keep down on the wolf.

“You again? How are you here?” Peter asked scornfully.

Marcus looked at Peter. “I’m always on route with the EMTs when lycanthropes are involved. Can I see?” He turned to Harry who was staring back at him.

Harry nodded. “It’s okay, Peter.”

“It’s not-”

“It’s fine, Peter. Go see Edward.” Peter frowned deeply at Harry. “It’s okay, seriously. I’m not going to do anything stupid.”

Peter nodded, and then looked at Newman. “I think he’s in shock.”

“I’ll deal with him too,” said Marcus. Peter didn’t bother to look at Marcus as he stepped back and walked away. Both watched him go. “Where is his shirt?”

“Where do you think?” Harry snarked, unwrapping the arm causing Marcus to hiss as he reached for Harry’s wrist.

He hadn’t meant to, but he did flinch. Marcus kept his eyes on the wound. “How did you get this?”

“Tree.”

It was an awkward few moments as Marcus pulled a few things out of the bag that he’d placed on the hood of the Escalade. Harry averted his gaze, and noted that Newman was not on this plane of existence currently.

Marcus’ eyes flicked. “He’s in a state of shock. What happened to him?”

“Just a hand to the throat in the middle of a gun fight. He’s in shock and will have a massive bruise. First time shootout I’m guessing,” said Harry. He was well aware of the energy buzzing back and forth between them. He could feel Marcus letting out a small amount of his own, and he glanced down to watch as the skin began to slowly start mending.

“You’re going to get caught,” He breathed so low that Newman couldn’t have possibly heard him. But then again, they probably could have shouted and he’d have not noticed anything.

“I don’t care. You’re wounded,” said Marcus.

“You do care, Marcus. You care so much you were embarrassed of me-”

“Don’t,” Marcus hissed.

“Why not? It’s true.”

Marcus was stiff, and he continued to spread his energy through Harry, and Merlin above all it felt so good. It sung through his body from his head down to his toes. He could feel his wolf stirring inside. She was hunkered down and hidden, not sure what to do. All the initial fury was out of her, and all that was left was a numb sensation.

“Lupa - Harry I mean, I-” But Marcus was interrupted when Raborn was suddenly right there in front of them.

“What the hell happened, Potter-Black?!” he roared in a fury.

“HEY! Back off!” Marcus barked, causing Raborn to flinch. Raborn took a step back. Harry couldn’t see Marcus’ face as he turned to face Raborn, but whatever the Marshal saw scared him because his face drained of color. “Keep a distance. He is my patient until I say so. Speak to the other Marshal whose standing alright if you need information. But this Marshal and that one are patients and not to be bothered until I release them.”

Raborn’s face burned hot, and he tried once more to push toward Harry and get between them, but Marcus’ hand shot up too fast for most humans. Good thing Raborn was more intent on Harry, the loathing swirling in his eyes as he glared.

“Back!”

Harry could see Marcus’ restraint being tested. He could feel the ripple of the man’s beast flow beneath his skin. It wasn’t like Marcus to get this close to the surface with a human. But then, maybe Harry wasn’t the only one being affected by their close proximity. “The short answer Raborn is that the serial killers that we’ve been chasing across the country were here and they tried to ambush us, using the Marshals you sent out here without warrants as bait. We were better armed than they planned for so we got away.”

“Why would they ambush you?” It was Detective Lorenzo, who was in the group of cops. Harry hadn’t seen him in the dark with flashing lights. It was like looking at strobes, or maybe he was in more shock than he realized.

“I think when you catch them you can ask, but until then can you please step back?” asked Marcus, pulling out all of his professional bravado.

Lorenzo, recognizing the situation, nodded and did so, and Raborn finally did too after much prodding. Harry took a breath as he watched them walk away. Marcus turned. “Sorry.”

“You need better control, Marcus,” Harry taunted, and to his surprise Marcus smiled.

“My fault,” said Marcus.

“Our fault,” Harry corrected.

Marcus nodded. “Yes.”

“Don’t give yourself away. Not now.”

“It’s okay. I’m vaccinated,” said Marcus, if only for Newman to hear. “That's why I’m on call.” Good story, and Harry knew then that Marcus had carried his records over with him when he moved. His records had been altered by Harry when they started all this to show him as being vaccinated as a way to hide the truth.

He continued working on Harry’s arm, and he shifted the angle so that no one could see what he was doing as he continued with his energy. Harry let him at it. He was too weak to fight it right now. He needed to be healed anyway and at his best. Neither of them spoke as Marcus worked, pretending to take things from the bag if only to look good while he healed Harry.

“What’s that Marshal’s problem?” Marcus asked.

“Merlin knows. If it’s not who I’m fucking, it’s who I’m not fucking. If it’s neither of those then it’s something I haven’t a clue about. I have run into this crap most places. Most cops like him don’t like me. It’s the age,” he said scornfully.

Marcus folded his lips. “I’m grayer. I’m forty-three now, nearly forty-four, and you…”

“Yeah, yeah. Tell me something I don’t know,” Harry trailed off. He hated the fact that he was almost thirty and yet would forever look seventeen. Thankfully Edward and Micah had both stopped physically aging when the Tetrumvirate slotted into place; freezing them at mid-thirties and late-twenties respectively.

“I never meant to hurt you.”

“Yeah, well you did. You should deal with Newman here before Raborn pressures him into doing something else stupid.”

“I should bandage this, make it look like the wound is still in bad shape,” said Marcus, pulling out some gauze. “I’ll give something to him, but he really needs to be admitted for a psych eval.”

“Hah, he won’t,” said Harry. “He’s got potential, but he keeps backtracking.” He snapped his fingers a few times in front of Newman’s face, but there was no blinking.

Then Newman began to sway. Harry shot out quicker than Marcus to grab him, groaning as he put pressure on his bad arm.

“Stretcher!” Marcus called out to the fellow EMT who rushed back to one of the ambulances.

“Newman?” Harry said as the officers also came running. “Newman, wake up!”

Newman seemed to snap to attention, and looked at Harry with wide shocked eyes. “Marshal…” he croaked.

“You’re in shock.”

“I can’t - I have to-”

“No, you can give it a rest. A good Marshal knows when to bow out. You won’t win any favors if you try and go on like you are now!”

“You have pretty eyes,” said Newman out of nowhere, making Harry blink at him. “Emeralds. Your eyes are like emeralds.”

“Erm…”

“I knew it!” Raborn spat. “You bewitched him didn’t you, you freak!” He pushed between Harry and Newman. Good thing the EMT caught the man before he could stagger.

Harry looked up at Raborn blankly. “You are out of line. I’d take a step back.”

“Or what? You’ll bewitch me too?!”

“Is that all the defense you have in your arsenal, Marshal Raborn? I don’t know about you, but it’s starting to get a bit old. Kind of like you.” He grinned.

Raborn made a movement, but Marcus grabbed his shoulder with one hand and pushed him down with a good amount of strength.

“Get your Marshal out of here!” Marcus ordered, and Lorenzo seized him.

Newman was fighting the EMT. “I’m fine, I don’t need to. I have to help! I can’t go to the hospital now.”

“Newman!” Harry snapped, turning away from the crazy arse sight of Raborn being dressed down. Newman froze and turned to look at Harry. “Go get taken care of. Tilford is going to need you after the dust settles.”

Newman blinked at him for a moment, and then he nodded. “Okay.” He went more quietly with the EMT, but refused the stretcher.

“I hate to be the one to agree with that ass of a Marshal but…” Marcus trailed off, and Harry shot him a look.

“I did not bewitch him!” Harry hissed.

“I know, that’s not your nature unless he’s a bad guy,” said Marcus. “I noticed he has a face wound, did you by any chance transfer some of your blood to him?” he asked softly. “Or did anyone with a beast you control?”

Harry blinked at him, and then thought about it. “Maybe. We were trying to move a deadfall tree that the clowns had placed in the road. I felt the vampires awaken. He was running and smashed his face into the ground. I went to help him.”

“Bleeding?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, I didn’t think about that.”

Marcus hummed. “He might have a light strain then or your magical blood has formed a bit of a connection where he answers your call.”

“Don’t say that!” Harry scowled. “I can’t take this rubbish right now!”

“I’m sorry. It’s all I can think of. You probably saved his life anyway. I doubt he’ll get the full strain. As far as I know you’re not contagious, but with your magic who knows, Lupa,” he said and shook his head before Harry could open his mouth to correct him. “Sorry. Can you give me time to start calling you Harry? I know you’re not - but my beast says you still are. Names don’t change just because the human does.”

“You ask a lot of me, Marcus,” Harry said looking away. “You run away from me, and then you expect me to be okay with the decision.”

“I don’t.”

“You ran from all the wolves too, you know.”

“I had no right to be their Ulfric if I couldn’t be one hundred percent. I discovered that by being with you,” said Marcus softly. “No matter what happens, I’m still going to always love you. Your wolf will always be mine. You can’t change that. Neither can I. I wish I could so that I can stop hurting you and her. Honestly…” He looked right at Harry. “I didn’t think you loved me enough.”

Harry frowned at him, and he stepped forward until they were nose to nose. “I think miscommunication killed us. You needed something from me, and I didn’t realize it. Your work was important and I thought that it had to be important to me too. So I never spoke up. I wanted to support you. I thought that’s what I was supposed to do. We can’t be talking much here. Too many ears.”

“I know,” said Marcus. “Shall I walk you to E- er Marshal Forrester?”

Harry should have said no, but then realized that Raborn and the others were between him and Edward and Peter. He nodded. “Yeah.” He saw his men being respectful and keeping a distance. Edward trusted Harry to handle it. He trusted Harry’s decisions no matter what. It warmed him thinking about it. Everyone had come a long way, but Marcus seemed like he was still stuck in Park.

Marcus grabbed his bag, and tossed the soiled bandages and other supplies into a hazard bag before folding and taping it up.

Harry moved in step beside Marcus. His feet were quiet and sure, Harry noted, and no matter how much they tried to ignore it the energy flowed between them in such a natural way. “You almost lost control, you know,” he reminded again.

“Being beside you makes me stronger. It’s been over a year. I forgot what you felt like at my side,” said Marcus. He was speaking between his teeth, lips not moving more than they had to. “Also him trying to touch you really got that part of me going again.”

Harry bit his lip. He knew that Marcus couldn’t stop his instincts no matter how human he tended to be. “Thank you for protecting me.” Marcus froze on the walk and turned to look at him. His eyes went really wide. A wider look than he had ever seen. “What?” he asked, tilting his head.

And then Marcus closed his eyes right then. “Goddammit.”

“What? Marcus,” He reached up to grab the man’s shoulder.

“Let’s get you back to your husband,” said Marcus, instead of answering Harry.

“What’s going on? Are you okay?”

“Just a realization from an old man, Harry. Please do not worry about it.” He turned on his heel, his face going slack and serious like the surgeon that he was, and Harry fell into step with him.

And all was quiet. Not a word spoken between the two of them.

Chapter Text

Marcus said not a word as he left Harry with Peter and Edward by the ambulance. Newman and Tilford had both been loaded up.

“Okay, Little Raven?” asked Edward, searching his face.

Harry nodded. “Oddly, yes. No idea what he’s discovered in that head of his though,” he shrugged.

Edward glanced over at Marcus who was speaking with one of the EMT’s, Harry would later learn his name was Matt. “He learned exactly why we froze him out.”

“Why did you?” Harry asked curiously.

Edward turned and looked at him. “He didn’t protect you.” Harry opened his mouth to argue this point, but then he snapped it when Edward pressed into him nose to nose so that no one but Peter could hear them. “Job as an Ulfric is to protect his Lupa, no matter what. Beyond anything else. Protect you. He didn’t. He never came when you were in need. Jason did. He never looked after you. Jason did, and that - no alpha in their right mind could respect when that happens.”

“I love you,” said Harry.

“I know, we love you too,” said Edward clearly.

“Peter needs a shirt,” said Harry, tilting his head to look at the younger man standing there shirtless. He’d really gotten some good definition, he thought mildly.

“It went to a good cause.”

“The Marshals want to hunt tonight, I told them no,” said Edward.

“You should have seen the look on their faces when they found out he used a LAW,” said Peter grinning.

Harry chuckled. “I can imagine.”

Detective Lorenzo came wandering over and this time without Raborn. “Can we finally get your statement, Marshal Potter-Black?”

“Sure, if you don’t scream in my face and accuse me of doing something illegal and wrong,” Harry turned to give the handsome man his full attention.

A woman was beside him. She was tall and extremely thin. Her name was Detective Stavros. She wore a gray pantsuit and sensible running shoes. Her blonde hair was piled high at the top of her head.

“Of course not, he was way out of line,” said the Detective.

“Not the first time,” said the female Detective with a cross of her arms.

Lorenzo sighed. “No, it’s not. The surgeon on site said your wound was fine and no need for immediate attention. He said you would be fit for field duty by morning.”

“He’s good at what he does,” said Harry, holding out the bandage. “But there will be no hunting tonight. It’s a fool game to do so.”

“Do you know why they retreated?” asked Stavros.

“Probably because they did not expect us to have a LAW on our hands,” said Harry. “They were not prepared for the defense we had. Not even vampires and weres can fight against a LAW if shot point blank.”

“Likely they have retreated to think over their plan,” said Edward.

“Plan?” asked Lorenzo. “Do you know it?”

“I wish I did,” said Edward.

Lorenzo frowned, he didn’t quite believe them. “Do you know why they ambushed you?”

“Not me. Us,” said Harry calmly. “Ted and I are the best at what we do. If they take us out they can sweep through everything else.”

“You really think so?” Lorenzo asked doubtfully.

Harry shrugged. “I don’t know, detective. I know my vampires and my weres, but I have no idea why they ambushed us.” It was a bald faced lie, but what else could he do? “You’d have to ask them if you can catch them alive.”

“Personally, they won’t be alive to be questioned,” said Edward. “I do think we’re done here. I think it’s time to call in our own boys from here on out. We gave you your chance. Only Tilford and Newman rose to the occasion and almost died for it. We need people better equipped to answer.”

“Your boys?” asked Stavros.

“Yes,” said Edward, and he left it at that as he took Harry by the elbow, and led him away. Peter followed behind.

“You think they will attack when we leave here?” Peter asked softly.

“No,” said Edward. “They will regroup and try and figure out what else we have before striking again. They aren’t stupid.”

“You like the smart ones,” Harry pointed out with a grin.

“True, they do give me more of a rush,” Edward admitted. “And I think from this point on it will be more enjoyable with our own.”

“We should have done that in the first place,” said Peter.

“Probably, but with the Marshals in the way it wasn’t a good call,” said Edward. “But I do believe Raborn will be taken to task, and we will have smooth sailing from here on. I’m also eager to try out that new tiger of yours, Little Raven.”

“Ethan?”

“Yes, I think he would be effective in a fight,” said Edward thoughtfully. “It’s best to keep him close from here on. Even smart monsters can get desperate.”

It wasn’t until Harry was sequestered between Edward and Peter that he dropped his guard, and the exhaustion of everything that had happened enveloped him. He sagged down into Peter’s arms instantly so Edward had full range of motion.

“Car is a mess,” Peter commented, swiping some glass off the edge of the window. “Why couldn’t we roll down the windows?”

“Adrenaline,” Edward answered.

Harry sighed and waved his hand causing all the glass to suddenly reverse itself, each piece seemed to fuse together and knit. Pieces forming from magic where there were gaps. Peter watched with a strange expression of awe on his face. It looked like crystals or rain drops going in reverse. Even Edward smirked. “It’s all I dare, the burned arse of this car stays.”

“I always leave the mark after all.”

oOo

Sometimes, Harry couldn’t help but feel just a little bit guilty. He knew that he was likely the only one that would end up getting a full night’s sleep. Edward and Peter were wrapped around him for the first few hours. Peter got out first to join Ares in the other room. Not long later, Ethan wandered in. Edward motioned for the man to come closer.

“Been up all night?”

“Yes.”

“Come rest then, Little Raven will need you beside him.” He shifted so that Ethan could crawl between them.

“Is that okay?”

“Certainly,” said Edward, and Harry was aware of Ethan sliding onto the bed from the foot to lay between them. Harry turned over at the same time that Edward resumed his position with his chest to Ethan’s back. Ethan curled around Harry who sleepily kissed his chin.

“Is he awake?”

“No. Little Raven has an interesting sleep pattern. Always snuggles in when someone joins.”

“He’s so warm when he sleeps.” Ethan’s palm ran over Harry making him shiver. “Sensitive. I’ve never had anyone want me around…”

“I do believe that is a moot point now, boy. What do you think?” Edward hissed out as he pushed himself flush against the tiger.

“Y-yes,” said Ethan, his voice coming out breathily. “He won’t be angry with you touching me?”

“Hardly. Little Raven does not anger easily. We are all one, Ethan. So long as all parties are happy and agreeable. Besides, we need you at your best. You’re officially being deputized. Your job is to protect him.”

“I’ll do so, with my life.”

“Good, and that cock won’t be so bad either.”

Ethan chuckled. “I’ve not been this stirred up in years.”

Harry’s eyes creased open to see Edward stroking Ethan’s neck and down his perfect chest. Harry cuddled closer before he fell back under. He couldn’t help but feel warmer by their presence. It was nice. It seemed they were going out on a limb to trust him, then again he was Harry’s animal to call. They could feel the bonds between them. Domino seemed to like him as well so far.

Harry was stroked and lolled back to sleep only to feel Edward quietly slipping over top of Harry and Ethan to get out. He dropped a kiss to Harry’s head as Ares slipped in to take his place right against Ethan.

“Hope you don’t mind hyena.”

“I really don’t, the heat is nice.”

“Good.”

Harry knew he had slept with everyone at some point that night, nevermind him being naked. At one point he was right against Bobby Lee’s chest, he could smell spice and feel the partially shaven shadow of his cheek. Bobby Lee’s hands were as callused as Edward’s, and they would sweep over down his back. Behind him Lisandro was pressed to him, mouth lightly nuzzling at the pulse in Harry’s throat. It helped that their beasts liked to canoodle. Harry’s rat seemed a bit more playful, and no one could resist touching him if they were weres. Even Claudia couldn’t help but pet him at times as if drawn in by him and his unusual rat.

“Is he going to fuck me in his sleep?” He heard Lisandro chuckle vaguely as Harry shifted.

“Who knows with the Hellcat, he does enjoy cock in his ass. You feel his tricky little rat?”

“Mhmm, tufted tail… odd… male too.” Lisandro’s fingers danced down over his ass and along his thighs. Harry shifted and felt Lisandro’s semi-erect cock slip inside him. Harry and his creature both enjoyed the sensations. It was more than sexual, power and energy flowing between them. Always making them better than they were.

But before Harry could rise up to the challenge, he fell back under. Yeah, sleep came way too easy when he was in piles these days. In fact, it was about the only way to fully rest a lot of the time.

It wasn’t until he was well rested that he woke completely and found that his hands and wrists were entangled by lovely silk black hair. At first he thought it was Lisandro, as he was the only one of the group with such long beautiful threads, but then familiar lips scalded his throat. He’d know the smell and flavor anywhere.

“You really do love wrapping my hair around you, don’t you, dollface?” Harry grinned when the well tanned and muscled arm tightened around him. “I was told to come in, and I quote, ‘Keep the Little Hellcat warm at all costs, handsome.’”

Harry snickered and raised his eyes to one of the most handsome faces he’d ever seen, and he wasn’t kidding. He could have been a chosen were or someone’s vampire with how he looked. Bernardo Spotted-Horse live and in action. “Bernardo,” Harry hummed as he leaned in and sucked on his neck.

“Dollface. How am I supposed to watch you when your ass has been right up against me? You know that’s one of your many best features.”

“So it’s been said. How many ladies have you seduced since taking a chunk out of Karlton?”

“A couple, needed the information to work them in your favor.”

“Mm, I bet I can do better than them,” said Harry, slithering up as Bernardo gave him one of those big lazy kisses that was all about sex and saliva. “Besides, your hair is down just for me…”

“Maybe, you do love playing in it.”

“How’s your other horse?”

“What do you think?” Bernardo pushed it right into Harry. He had only red silk boxers on. Harry wasted no time taking advantage of the fact.

“I think I should be the judge.” Harry shimmied his way down out of Bernardo’s arms, his fingers pushing between fabric to the hot thickness. Bernardo shifted so that Harry had better grip to pull every bit of him out. Harry’s tongue flicked out and began to run along the swelling tanned head.

“Fuck…” Bernardo caressed his hands through Harry’s hair as he sucked slow and languid. He took his time like it was a treat he didn’t want taken away so soon. Like ice cream that kept dripping over the edge of the sugar cone. “Hah… yeah… I’ve had dreams of your mouth, dollface… damn are your husbands lucky,” he heaved.

He was still sucking and slurping slowly, sending Bernardo into a stream of curses, his strong hips writhing with Harry’s snug deepthroating.

He was barely aware of the door opening or the chuckle that flowed through the room. “Sorry, I got dollfaced,” Bernardo grunted. “Hope you don’t mind.”

“You wouldn’t be there otherwise,” came Edward’s voice.

“My God that’s a huge cock,” Peter gasped. “How did I miss that at the wedding orgy?”

“You going to watch? You were pretty distracted then.” Bernardo asked, smirking. “Kid has gotten bold.”

“Damn well better be. He’s earned some stripes after last night’s fiasco,” said Edward calmly, and Harry spied both of them moving to sit in on two chairs in front of the bed.

“Corvette,” said Peter smugly as his eyes watched Harry. “He loves to torture going so slow at times.”

“It’s like candy to him,” said Edward.

“Fuck, and I’m the lollipop!”

“Probably didn’t help that Bobby Lee, Lisandro, and Ethan kept grinding into him. Bobby Lee almost got eaten even with Harry asleep,” said Peter.

Harry shifted and got better leverage and began to really suck. He went long and fast, slurping and gurgling as he took all of Bernardo while squeezing his fast filling balls until they were firm and hard.

“Awe, yes!”

“You should drink all of him. You’ll have to wait for more fun later,” said Edward. “We’ve been called in to the station.”

Harry didn’t care, and continued to make Bernardo his breakfast. He sped up his movements, following the veins with his tongue and slobbering all over him. Bernardo was moaning outright now, unable to contain it.

“Can I just say fuck being a Marshal today and let him suck me?” Bernardo groaned.

“You could, but we need you, and Olaf can’t know about this.”

“Right…” Bernardo tugged at Harry’s hair, and raised his hips when Harry went all the way down, took him in. Harry let it rest in his throat, using the muscles in the back to massage, sending Bernardo crying out as he lost it.

“Damn, he’s good. I’ll never tire of watching.”

“Or getting it,” said Edward. “It seems Marshal Clark, Raborn’s boss, wants a word with Little Raven. I have a feeling Raborn won’t be an issue much longer. I’d also like to present our new deputies. Just to rub it in his face.”

Harry gulped the hot salty cum down his throat. Bernardo could not control his words as he writhed on the bed, and continued to cum for way too long, longer than a normal man should. At one point he had stopped breathing, holding his breath as he was wracked with tremors.

Peter and Edward both chuckled throatily, Bernardo cursed at them and threw a pillow that went off course.

“You need practice, Bernardo.”

“Fuck you! I don’t get this every day!”

“You get it every day. Just not that good,” Peter corrected.

“Or pretty…” Bernardo was still trembling when Harry finally released his cock from the hostage prison of his mouth.

“Swallowed it all, Little Raven?”

“Sure did, Husband,” said Harry, moving to sit on his knees and then raise his arms into the air in a stretch. “Good morning!” He let his eyes rove over Bernardo’s trembling form.

“You have a bit on your mouth. Just there,” said Peter, moving to the bed and instead of using his finger to wipe it off, he kissed Harry open mouthed. Harry caressed his cheeks and rubbed their tongues together.

“My God, last time I saw him he was a blushing boy, and now - well I guess that’s what happens when one lives so lucky,” Bernardo grunted. “Fuck, my dick is still feeling his throat. I’m going to be feeling it all day. Probably even into the next blowjob I get.”

“Not a bad thing. Just don’t let it distract you,” said Edward.

Peter parted with a smirk. “I wouldn’t mind taking a cock that big.”

“As if you haven’t before,” Harry teased.

“Yeah, but a hot big cock is a hot big cock!” Peter said smartly.

“Bernardo Spotted-Horse here, always aiming to please,” said the man flipping his hair behind him. “Whatever is in the water of St. Louis needs to make it around the rest of the US.”

“So says the man who makes any man and woman fall to their knees,” Harry teased as Bernardo smiled smugly.

He looked like some tribal God lying on the bed the way he was. Peter even noticed it. “We sure he’s human?” he asked, getting even Edward to chuckle.

“Perfectly,” said Harry. “Okay, I’m up.” He hopped off the bed. He kissed Edward and grabbed his bag before speeding to the bathroom just as Bobby Lee and Lisandro made their way back in.

“-Domino and the new kid are transferring the rest of the weapons and things to the new SUV. Ares is taking one last walk around the parameter.”

“Good, we’ll need Little Raven to expand the floor space so we can fit Damian. No way are we leaving him here in case we can’t get back.”

Harry took a real quick shower since he hadn’t been afforded one, and the last one he took didn’t really see him washing good and proper. So he set to task aware of someone popping in a time or two with fresh towels.

A tap at the door came as Harry was stepping out. He swirled the towel around him. “Come in, Ethan!” It had to be Ethan, no one else would knock.

“Did you smell me or something?” asked Ethan, poking his handsome head in. Those soft gray eyes stared at Harry as if he were a kitten he wanted to pet. He was in a pair of Edward’s black cargo trousers with a good amount of pocket space. A belt with his gun and a deep gray shirt that offset the golden stripe in the middle of his calico hair. It intensified his eyes. He also had a shoulder holster with a gun and ammo on each side.

“No, but you’re the only one who would knock,” said Harry with a smile. “You look good in Edward’s clothes. Fit is almost perfect.”

“Nearly,” said Ethan, and then his cheeks went a bit warm. “Is it okay?”

Harry, who had been pulling out the toothbrush, tilted his head. “Why wouldn’t it be?”

“He’s your husband.”

“Yes and he likes you,” said Harry. “That’s high praise.”

“What do you mean?” Ethan asked, coming over and leaning against the double sinks.

“Edward doesn’t like just anyone on the first meeting,” Harry told him. “You must have impressed him.”

“I don’t know how. I’ve never had anyone like me,” Ethan admitted. “But, no one’s looked down on me yet.”

“And they won’t.”

“I’m shocked at how everyone gets along. I mean, Ares is a hyena and then there’s Bobby Lee and Lisandro, both of them are rats, and they’re fine and friendly. I was always told that everyone else but your own is the enemy.”

“And they’d be wrong, Ethan. Culture shock?”

“A bit.”

“Believe it or not, I had my own culture shock. But it had nothing to do with the Preternatural world.”

“What was your shock?”

“Sex,” Harry laughed. “I was a virgin, blushing, and had no idea what or who I was doing or if I could. You see that all changed.” He stuck the toothbrush in his mouth and began to scrub quickly. “I came from a culture where no one ever breathed the word sex. It was not spoken about. Old, traditional, Victorian old if you can get around that.”

Ethan’s laugh had a soft edged quality to it. His voice wasn’t a deep baritone. It was soft and cultured, but it was strong at the same time. It told you that he didn’t talk much, but when he did it mattered. “Yes, I heard you all night last night. Interesting concept. Made all of us unusually warm. I thought Ares was going to… blow on our faces.”

“Awe, we stole his submissive for the night,” Harry cooed as he went through his clothes to decide what to wear. He should go semi-professional, but if they were breaking off he might need to dress the part. He decided on snug leather with a nice set of pockets that would be unusable considering how tight they were over his arse. A few zippers below the pockets, and the shirt was a royal purple with its sleeves ending at his elbows. It clung to his frame barely passing over his belt. He chose knee high black boots to finish. Yeah, he was going to go in like a Preternatural bad ass. Ethan remained beside him watching his every move. His intelligent eyes taking in every detail.

“Domino helped him out I think. The vampire - Damian is it? He didn’t say much.”

“You’ll get used to him. He’s a bit protective,” said Harry.

“Everyone is protective. But then I can see why. I heard about what happened. How are you going to fight them?” asked Ethan concerned.

Harry washed his mouth out, and then wiped with a towel. “The way we have always fought anything, Ethan.”

“But, they are…”

“I know. Believe me, I know how destructive they are,” said Harry. “We’ve lost good men to them. I lost an Ulfric as a byproduct, and then I almost died because of them.”

“You should have let us go with you then.”

“We know better than to show all our cards in one battle. Not to mention the trigger happy newbies and arses of a system that has effectively broken.”

“Edward made a similar comment,” said Ethan.

“But now, they are going to be out of the way, and we can do what we wanted to do this whole time.”

“And what’s that?”

“Let loose. Be ourselves, fight the way we want to and not the way they expect us to.”

“Chang Cho Chun believes you and Jean-Claude are trying to take over the world,” said Ethan.

“Maybe we are,” said Harry with a one shoulder shrug. “No, not really. Okay, partially. But really, all we want is a place that everyone can live, you know? A place where you don’t fear walking out of your home.”

“Sounds ideal, but will it work?”

“You don’t know until you try, and getting there has been pretty fun so far. So even if we don’t make it, there is so much fun to be had. Why would we quit?”

“I wouldn’t mind being a part of the fun if you would have me,” said Ethan. “Can I touch you?”

“Don’t ask. Just do it,” Harry said as Ethan swooped his arm around Harry and drew him close. “You don’t have to ask. I chose you, we chose you, and if you choose us equally, no more questioning.” He stroked Ethan’s cheek, and hummed as the man kissed him passionately. “And just because you are my precious tiger to call does not mean you have to forsake others for me. You are free to do as you please, have a relationship, have friends, and a life. You can choose for yourself what you want to do or what you don’t want to do.”

“It’s radical,” said Ethan, trailing his hand down Harry’s shoulder. “Just as radical as you putting on clothes.”

Harry giggled. “Oh yeah, the police would love me walking in starkers. Raborn might have a heart-attack. Hm, now there’s an idea.”

Ethan grinned and snuggled around Harry in one of those big man hugs that covered his whole body. Harry rubbed his back then up into his hair and kissed him on the neck. “Just within this last night I’ve never been treated so… decently.”

“It seems common decency has been lost for a long time, Ethan. I promise no one will ever look down on you again,” said Harry, tightening his grip.

“I suppose if the royal highness speaks it must be true,” Ethan laughed, causing Harry to choke.

“Royalty?”

“Yes, you are-” Ethan pulled back and smiled down at Harry who arched a brow. “Like a King.”

Harry laughed. “Well, you just won yourself all the points. No one calls me a King. I’m always Queen or some feminine variant. So King… King, I don’t mind.”

Ethan matched his laugh. “No, I see what you are. A beautiful male, and thank you.” His eyes shimmered, and Harry kissed him on the cheek just below his eyes.

“Well, let’s go grab some food.” Harry said with a smile. “Can’t leave the nice Marshals waiting too long.”

“Don’t lie, King. You want to make them wait.”

“Don’t give away all my secrets.” Harry winked, walking around the tiger. Sure enough when he entered the main room with Ethan, food was waiting for them. Bernardo was dressed again, sadly, and everyone was seated around the table. Only Damian was missing, asleep and secure back in his coffin. “Thank you for the cuddles last night, everyone.”

“Of course, Hellcat. Always a pleasure.” Bobby Lee smiled as he kicked out a seat. Harry gestured Ethan to take it as he plopped down on Edward’s lap.

Ethan sank onto the offered chair, glancing around the table. Harry could tell he was trying to figure everything out and his place in the group. Harry wasn’t lying when he said that their lives were a culture shock to the system. St. Louis, and its Community, was so much better connected than anywhere else. Some places were starting to catch up as more Masters of the City and were leaders started working collaboratively.

“So how many tigers are there in St. Louis? Who do I need to report to? Or fight for a place?” Ethan asked as he waited for everyone else to grab food before he reached for any.

Domino let out a chuckle. “There’s only six of us that matter. Christine’s been there forever. Crispin and I moved there after Harry stole us from Vegas. The other three, Mephestophles, Pride, and Envy, were forced into town a few months ago with a few others.”

“So Christine is the highest ranked after, King?”

“King?” Ares asked.

“Harry.” Ethan nodded at Harry. “While his tiger is female, he is male. He is a king.”

“And he is the new favorite,” Bobby Lee chuckled as he pat Ethan’s shoulder. “Finally getting away from the female titles huh, Hellcat.”

“Of all the weres I own, only one is a male.” Harry pouted. “But no, Ethan, there’s no hierarchy in the St. Louis tigers.”

“If you keep collecting them a hierarchy will form.” Lisandro pointed out. “That many alphas together will force the issue. I’m surprised no dominance fights have happened yet.”

“Oh, they have.” Domino grinned. “Quietly, nothing like the wolves or rats. But there have been a few. Let’s just say the Golds know their place. Christine doesn’t care and Crispin knew better.”

“When did that all happen?” Harry asked as he nibbled on a sausage link.

“After your July BBQ,” Domino shrugged. “Pride lived up to his name and I showed him his place.”

“What was it over?”

“He and his cousin Thorn were always going back and forth in their little group about being top cat. Which meant the top cat got first dibs on things,” he said delicately.

Harry blinked at this. “Come again?” He didn’t understand that.

“He didn’t like me getting yours and Jean-Claude’s attention before him.”

“In basic weretiger structure, the Queens, Kings, and Princes often touch or acknowledge the highest alpha first,” Ethan said softly.

“Uh…”

“As you can see,” said Edward smirking. “That doesn’t work for Little Raven.”

“No, it doesn’t. Just because I touch Crispin or talk to him first doesn’t mean I’m choosing one over the other! Same with you, Domino,” said Harry. “Same with Jean-Claude, unless we’re in some sort of very traditional setting that requires formalities. Like if certain entourages come into town or meetings are being held.”

“We know that, Harry,” said Domino, smiling. “But he didn’t know that, and he took exception to it. So instead of bringing it up and making you second guess everything, I dealt with it.”

“Good,” said Harry. “It’s okay to have structure, and I understand. I just… I don’t want it to be unhealthy. For instance, we’re in a war right now. You, Ethan will report to Edward if need be, and if you can’t then it’s me and Bobby Lee or anyone else who knows what’s going on and what the what is.”

Edward nodded. “Exactly.”

“But it’s not required to look at him for orders. If something needs doing, get your ass in there and do it,” said Ares. “Don’t second guess.”

“That’s all we could do in my clan, second guess,” said Ethan.

“I know,” said Domino, reaching over to touch his arm. “I wasn’t far off, Ethan. My will was whatever my Chang asked of me. Victor was a bit more like Harry, but he still had his moments. Crispin had a much harder time following suit than I who was raised from a baby by them.”

“You still chose to come home with us,” said Harry smiling.

“You were the first to ask if you could touch me,” said Domino. “You could have taken me, rolled me, and used me against them to have your way. But you didn’t.”

“I remember that,” said Bernardo, smirking. “Fun night!”

“Not in my nature. I only realized that Crispin was truly mine when I felt him and his desires to leave. I didn’t know I was causing him emotional harm by making him go back to his clan.”

“You couldn’t have known, Little Raven.”

“Alex is happy where he is,” Harry acknowledged.

“Everyone is different,” said Ares.

As everyone continued conversation, Ethan observed them quietly while eating slowly. Harry then leaned over and pressed his head to Ethan’s shoulder. “Oh, and next time, I wouldn’t wait for everyone else to get food. Just grab it or I’ll make you very fat,” Harry said with a smile causing Ethan to blink and stare at him.

Peter snorted into his tea when he heard it.

“He’ll do it too,” Bobby Lee laughed.

“Harry’s the best cook, and you will never notice all the extra butter and calories he might be adding to your dish,” Domino grinned.

“Okay then, I think - you would really make me fat?” Ethan asked.

“He would,” said everyone else around the table.

“Just more to love! And now we should probably become those seriously boring Marshals, by the way where is Olaf? Not that I care… but considering Olaf’s extra-curricular activities…”

“I’ve sent him on a supply run,” said Edward. “He’ll join at the police station, which means he should be there by now,” he admitted. “I don’t want him anywhere near you. Everyone’s job is to keep them separated or keep at Little Raven’s back whenever he’s around.”

“Why are you involving him?” asked Ares.

“What better to fight a group of monsters than have your own?” Edward asked tightly.

“Good point.”

“Just make him a meat shield.”

“Or point him in the general direction you want something carved up,” said Bernardo.

“Who is Olaf?” Ethan asked softly to Harry.

“Human, though you wouldn’t know it if you saw him,” Harry told Ethan carefully. “Like I say, monsters come in all varieties. He’s proof of that.” He rubbed the man’s shoulder who still seemed confused. “You’ll see.”

Harry rose, and Lisandro let out a whistle. “I bet those pockets are useless.”

“I bet a dime couldn’t fit in those back ass pockets,” said Ares, leaning forward.

Harry tilted his behind. “You want to try Ethan?”

Ethan grinned, and tried to place his finger into one of Harry’s pockets. “Nope, not fitting unless I rip it.”

“Tighter than his ass?” Domino asked.

“Yes,” Ethan said sheepishly. “Is that okay to tease him like this?”

“Teasing only means you love me,” said Harry, turning and kissing his cheek. He yelped when Edward’s hand cracked down on his ass. It vibrated loud causing everyone to laugh. “You bastard!”

“Bastard Husband to you, Little Husband,” Edward snarked.

“It’s a good thing I love you.” Harry bent down and nipped Edward’s ear, knowing it was sensitive causing the man to glare at him with a coldness that most would shiver from. But Harry only smiled as he stroked Edward’s cheek lovingly and went over to Damian’s coffin to start spelling it so that no one could open it from the outside, and anyone that wasn’t them couldn’t see its true form. “Let’s head down so I can do the car before we go. We shouldn’t leave the Marshals alone with Olaf for long. Who knows what trouble he will think up.” Harry smiled as he felt the magic take hold.

“So how close do we need to be to guarding his ass?” Ethan asked.

“Close enough to try sticking things in these ass pockets.” Ares smirked as he tried slipping his hand into one of the pockets when Harry walked past.

“First one to succeed will get a prize. How’s that for an incentive to keep close?” Harry grinned.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t the first time that they’d been called in by the top brass. But this time they didn’t have MACUSA backup. Edward had gone out and rented them a Lincoln Navigator after returning the twice insured Escalade. Harry couldn’t resist asking how they reacted when they got the car back.

“Considering you fixed the glass it could have been worse. But they were suspicious with the burned ass end and the crumbled back left side. Oh, and the deep scratches that weren’t there before considering it’s supposed to be a luxury vehicle.”

Harry had layered the Lincoln with a minor amount of charms that would help them out, and expanded the back before Bobby Lee came down. He was carrying the sealed coffin like a briefcase it was pretending to be and slipped it onto the floor of the trunk. Harry then cast another spell on it to insure that it went unnoticed.

“Constant vigilance!” Harry cheered, slamming the back shut.

“Sounds like something you’ve heard often,” said Ares grinning.

“Sounds like something the boss would say,” Bobby Lee quipped.

“Close enough, the magical equivalent!”

There was more than enough room, sadly there was no middle in the front of Navigator. Harry gave Bobby Lee the passenger seat as he sat between Peter and Ethan on Bernardo’s lap. Ares, Lisandro, and Domino were in the back part which had seats that could raise up or down depending on the cargo needs. Harry had expanded it enough so that most could be comfortable, but Harry didn’t mind sitting on laps. He did it because he could, and Bernardo’s hands rubbing his leather clad thighs didn’t seem to mind either. He, Peter, and Ethan took turns trying to slip into the back pocket. No one had succeeded yet.

“I should have thought of something this size at home,” said Harry as Peter slipped his hand underneath Harry to try again.

“You still can, Little Raven.”

“I like my gift from Jean,” said Harry happily. “Besides, Hermione, Luna, and Draco being amazing at expansions have made it so that a good ten to twelve can fit before the cramping kicks in. It looks so natural too. I’ve gotten better, but it’s still wonky when it comes to expanding to a greater size than an extra seat, coffin space, or bed expansion.”

Ethan shook his head. “I didn’t think any of that was possible. How do you learn that?” He’d been watching Harry in amazement as he charmed, warded, shrunk, transfigured, and expanded things. He even fixed a picture that had been smashed last night thanks to the headboard crashing into the wall. Everyone had a good moment to laugh about that.

“I went to a school for it since I was eleven. A magic school. Everything geared towards learning magic.”

“I take it Math and English wasn’t on the curriculum,” said Ethan.

“No. My subjects were; History of Magic, Charms, Transfiguration, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Herbology, Potions, Astronomy, Care of Magical Creatures, and Divination. Did I miss one? Oh there are those electives that I didn’t take, Ancient Runes, Muggle Studies, and Arithmancy.”

“Well hell!” Ares whistled. “I guess it’s no wonder those other witches you dislike so much seem petty to you.”

“More than that. They’re thieves. I mean, I guess some of it goes to a good cause, not all of them are awful. It’s just I tend to end up around the ones that act all high and mighty or ones that have no idea what real magic is. Also, when they try to push their aura against mine, it doesn’t like it. It feels invasive.” Harry shifted on Bernardo’s lap. “Keep that up Peter and you’re going to hit Bernardo’s cock as well as my ass.”

Ethan asked many questions, and it prompted the others, even the ones who knew him best to ask him more questions. Of course there were tomes at home they could peruse, but Harry did his best since they had some time to waste. It seemed that Seattle area’s traffic wasn’t too far off St. Louis’ traffic.

“Is that what Teddy is going away to study?” Peter asked as he pulled his hand back to be good.

Harry kissed him on the cheek. “Most likely. I think one or two classes might differ from Hogwarts. I know they have a lot more elective classes than Hogwarts. Even different books for the classes. While Hogwarts was a massive castle it was on the small scale student wise. Ilvermorny is loads bigger. But then what I say is loads bigger is still relatively small compared to non-magicals.”

oOo

It seemed that even though Raborn no longer had anything to do with the warrants that did not stop him from butting his nose into things. He had gone to Clark in a mad fit, claiming bewitchment and illegal backup being criminals.

For one, Edward wasn’t stupid enough to bring in any of their guys who may or may not have a criminal record like Jamil or several of the Rodere that Harry adored completely, but they would never pass a background check.

It was all one colossal waste of time, Harry had wanted to take a trip back to where they’d been fighting last night and see if he could track what was left of the energy with their backup. It was revolutionary that it hadn’t rained in one of the rainiest places in the US. It was an opportunity that no one wanted to waste. But here they were, at a quarter to noon, heading to the police station. They had met up with Olaf who had been leaning outside against one of the many ostentatious columns on top of the stairs leading into the station. He was still the same though it looked as though he hadn’t shaved in a couple of days. He was big, bad, and tall. Ethan knew almost immediately that he was Olaf from their vague description. While he might not have seemed like much to most humans, Ethan could feel the vibes coming off him.

Harry was let out in front of the police station because Edward did not want Harry to be in the garage while they parked. Bobby Lee had gotten out and opened the door, Ethan slipping out first. Olaf’s face had been part intrigue and part fury when he saw Harry was sitting in Bernardo’s lap. It switched to a leer not long after.

Ethan noticed right off the bat and moved closer to Harry without being prompted. Peter got out quickly on his side and shifted the seats so that Ares, Domino, and Lisandro could slip out. Bernardo was the last out before Bobby and Edward went to park.

Everyone seemed to know instinctively to make a ring around Harry. And though Harry did not like Olaf, that did not stop him from greeting the serial murderer. His dark eyes seemed to penetrate past the men around him. “Still as small as I remember, I see.” His eyes did that thing that a lot of men did to women when they were assessing them, but he kept lingering in places that had Harry a bit too uncomfortable as he thought about what Bernardo had said about him and Professor Dallas.

“I see you’re still as big and Otto-like, Marshal Jeffries,” said Harry with a sweet and cheeky smile. Now was not the time to be dividing sides with the normal Marshals so near them.

Olaf cracked a smile, but whether it was a good smile or not was up in the air. It had a bit of a predatory bite to it. Like he was imagining eating Harry piece by piece while fucking him. Yeah. “You always bring me entertainment. Let’s see what you have for me this time.”

“Have I ever disappointed?”

“Not yet,” said Olaf, his eyes never blinked.

“Who is this guy?” Ethan hissed to no one in particular.

“Federal Marshal Otto Jeffries.”

“He ain’t no Marshal,” said Ethan in disbelief. Harry was impressed at Ethan’s senses. When Olaf played at Otto he sometimes fooled younger and weaker weres. Ethan’s hackles being raised was a point in his favor, even if he didn’t know it.

“Government says he is,” said Lisandro, not taking his eyes away from the scene. His hand had gone behind his back, no doubt in range of something strong enough to use should he do something stupid.

Everyone’s senses seemed to be in overdrive as he continued to stare at Harry, walking slowly forward until he got to the top ledge of the steps. His lips spread into a slow smile. “I heard you made waves in Vegas. It’s a pity I was busy. I could have assisted.”

“I think we had it covered,” said Harry. He didn’t want to get on the wrong foot with Olaf, but hell he was creepy. His skin itched. Just give him a reason, Harry thought.

His guards stayed on Harry’s ass until Edward and Bobby Lee rounded the corner, much quicker than they normally would have. It wasn’t until Edward stepped into Olaf’s view of Harry that the tall man backed down and the others relaxed.

“Should be entertaining.” He turned on his heel with a hollow laugh as he yanked the glass doors open. “Hope your boy doesn’t get us all killed.”

The fun had only just started. Harry couldn’t wait for it to begin, maybe this fun would be the last of Olaf.

It took some finangling to get past the security with all their men who were armed and dangerous. Of course the Marshals had no issue, and Harry was tempted to tell the nervous uniform manning the detectors that what had stepped through first was more scary than his men some of the time.

Finally, they were cleared after permission was granted with a few calls, and they took the stairwell instead of the elevators. Harry tugged Edward back and waited for Olaf to go up a few flights. A few guards moved forward, allowing them to fall back without Olaf noticing.

“What’s going on, Husband? He wasn’t this intent on me last time. He was normal.”

Edward turned and frowned. “You didn’t see his reaction when you gave him Columbine to play with,” he whispered.

“What do you mean?”

“Your injuries caught up with you and you passed out just after that fiasco,” said Lisandro. “We made a mistake when we were gathering Remus’ body and stepped away from you for a second. We wanted to clear the area, make sure there were no more surprises, and tend to the worst of the wounds from our side.”

“We came back and you were covered in Columbine’s blood. He’d smeared you all over with it. He was just sitting there beside you stroking your hair. I’d never seen him smile like that since last time...” said Edward tightly.

“Why didn’t you tell me this?” Harry asked tightly.

“You had more to worry about, Little Raven.”

“Excuse me for asking, but why would you risk it?” asked Ethan.

“Because these things and this darkness need someone who will keep moving when we’re protecting,” said Edward. “Do you think I wanted to bring him in? Fuck no. But he is the one person who will run into the thick of it without reason.”

“You used to,” said Harry.

“Once upon a time, but times have changed. I’m smarter,” said Edward. “He’s not here to guard Little Raven or to have our backs and get us out alive. He’s here for one purpose only. Bernardo is here to be a guard.”

“Glad you actually have faith in me,” Bernardo quipped as he passed Edward on the stairs.

“To be our Harlequin and Darkness,” said Peter, glancing up at Olaf who had noticed some of them stopped. He was standing two floors up, looking down at them, waiting for them to catch up. Harry made eye contact with him briefly, and he could see the imagination and creativity turning in his head. A desire clashed with his hunger. A hunger that not a single one of his weres had nearly as strong.

“Exactly, son.” Edward waved the group forward.

Harry sighed, and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Okay. I’ll deal with it. Let’s go. Let’s play buddy buddy.”

Marshal Rita Clark was exactly as Harry remembered her when he first saw her at the airport. She was tall for a woman, much more than he was. Closer to Bernardo’s height with her heels on. She was in great shape for someone who had a desk job these days. She was lean and her brown hair was cut above her shoulders in a careless mass of curls that said she was practical down to her toes.

Practical was a good quality to have as a Marshal. It often meant that Harry and Edward got taken more seriously because they were, if nothing else, practical.

“All four of you in one place it seems, hm?” Marshal Clark stated. Her gray eyes, nowhere near as pretty as Ethan’s, flickered from Harry and Edward to Bernardo and Olaf. “It’s a rare occurrence that we get four of eight. Soon to be nine if I’m reading things right.” Her eyes flickered to Peter.

“That is not the point of this meeting, Marshal!” Raborn spluttered.

“It’s my point,” said Marshal Clark. “I’ve already stood here and listened to you for an hour before their arrival.” She was standing behind her leather chair, her elbows pressed into the fabric. “It’s my turn to speak. If that’s okay with you?” Harry could hear the sarcasm.

So, she was not one of those who let others steamroll over her. Nice to know his instincts had been on point. Raborn looked away, and it was obvious that he did not approve of working for a woman. Ulgh. Men like him needed to be kicked, and kicked hard. Harry would love to put him up against Claudia and see who came out of that one alive. No claws or teeth needed.

“Marshal Clark, I do apologize if this has caused you such a headache,” said Marshal Forrester. “I’ve already turned in all the paperwork needed to deputize these fine men. They are not illegal.”

“They should be!” Raborn barked.

“But they are not, and as Preternatural Marshals we are allowed to deputize those needed in any given situation. This is one of those situations where it is needed.”

“Even with the rest of you Marshals side by side working together?”

“Yes ma’am,” said Edward. “Do you remember Atlanta a few months ago?”

“The uprising from the Master of the City?” Marshal Clark leaned forward. “I’m aware. We lost a lot of good men that day.”

“Yes, and we lost quite a few of our Preternatural Marshals, and do you know why we did, Marshal Clark?”

“Why is that?”

“They didn’t listen to us. Or rather they did not listen to Harry Potter-Black when he was on the phone with Morgan. He was good but he was new. It resulted in him losing his life and that of a lot of others. It wasn’t until Harry contacted MACUSA that they managed to get control of the situation. We do believe that these situations are connected.”

“I knew it!” Raborn spat. “You were holding out on us this whole time!”

“Marshal Raborn, you will be quiet!” Marshal Clark snapped. “And let them finish! Go ahead, Marshal Forrester, continue. I’d like to hear your reasons for thinking this.”

“We did not make the connection until last night when we were ambushed. It was more in the way they moved and their ancient qualities. Also, Harry Potter-Black was sent footage of the den of the former Master of the City. Some of the bodies mimicked a bit too much for our liking.” No one said anything to the fact that the story was just that. A story made up to bullshit why they knew more than they were telling.

“Being a Preternatural Marshal means sometimes having a feel for vampires, particularly the ancient ones. Being a Necromancer, I have a natural talent in gauging ages and essences of vampires. What I felt last night was old. Old as the issue we had in Vegas, but it was different. Its essence was darker, more oily,” Harry explained. “Last night one managed to get close enough to me so that I could feel them. It’s like a heavy weight on your mind if you’re sensitive.”

“That’s what Morrigan Williams said,” said Clark with a nod. Raborn scowled at this. “Which had been your idea, Marshal Raborn, to bring her in. So don’t start. You believe that five of you aren’t enough?”

“We don’t. We need as many experienced eyes as we can get. All of these fine men have former military backgrounds. Marshals Tilford and Newman did well under the circumstances, and we greatly appreciated them as backup. It’s not often that we are afforded such. It’s why we have permission to deputize who we need at any moment to see the job done. Right now, what we need is not resistance, but people we can trust to have our back. Fact is, Marshal Clark, these Preternaturals have gone above and beyond anything we’ve seen. From my team in Houston, and now the ambush last night. It could have gone worse, much worse but because the three of us were prepared we managed to beat them back, not capture or kill them.”

“And if reputation is to be believed you four never let your targets escape,” said Clark knowledgeable.

“Exactly.”

“What does that matter?” Raborn spat.

“What matters is we have four of the best Marshals in the country standing in front of us right now, and possibly a fifth in the near future,” she looked at Peter once again when she said this. “If they say they are in need of extra help I’m more inclined to believe them; and after last night and Houston there is no excuse you can give me Marshal Raborn. Marshal Tilford spoke to me at length this morning after his surgery. He had nothing but amazing things to say about both Marshals Potter-Black and Forrester, and Marshal trainee Forrester. Both Newman and Tilford insisted that they would not be here today if it hadn’t been for the three of them.”

“Only because that one has bewitched them!” Raborn snarled. “You know my thoughts on him!”

“Yes, you’ve made that so very clear, Marshal Raborn,” said Clark, and this time all of them could hear the dripping sarcasm. “I am sorry Marshal Potter-Black if protecting and serving our fellow Marshals is seen as bewitchment.”

“It’s fine, Marshal Clark. But for the record, I’d only spoken to Newman two, maybe three times in the time I’ve been here. He was in clear shock when the EMTs finally landed.”

“And he just seemed to focus on you?” Raborn sneered.

“Probably because I was the one who helped him out, and stayed by him as Dr. Marcus Fletcher stitched me up. I made sure he didn’t move or go anywhere that could cause him any harm. All the sirens and bright flashing lights aren’t good for someone in shock. All he had to focus on that wasn’t potentially causing more distress was me. You were not in that fight last night, Marshal Raborn. A fight where we relied on each other to have each other’s backs. Both of them almost died, and where were you again?” Harry asked genially. Raborn’s face had ballooned up at this. “Oh yes, you were about to break the law until Tilford called us.”

“He’s already given us a verbal report,” said Marshal Clark. “I will be dealing with that issue as well,” she said, giving Raborn a look crossed between blank and disgusted. Like it wasn’t the first time he had gone above someone else’s head.

Raborn didn’t seem to want to let it go. “The law was written for emergency situations in the field,” he stated. “When a Marshal doesn’t have access to other Marshals for backup. It was never intended to allow us to pick and choose whom we deputize for a given job when there are enough Marshals to get the job done.”

“Yes. Marshals that you turned against us at every opportunity. How are we to ever trust you or your men when you keep using that famous gang mentality of us versus them?” Harry asked calmly. “Why would we rely on any of you after that?”

He puffed up, but Marshal Clark held up her hand to stop him. “There are four branches of the government last I checked, Raborn. We’re the branch that carries out the law as written and given to us. If the legislative, judicial, and MACUSA magistrate branches decide at a later date that the law as written needs to be changed, they’ll change it, and you can come bitch to me about Marshal Potter-Black, Forrester, and Forrester’s choice in deputies. But until then, we will uphold the law as written and act within its confines. Is that clear, Marshal Raborn?”

His lips were tight as he spoke. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Now, leave these men to do their jobs, Marshal Raborn, and get the hell out of my office!”

Ethan and Lisandro brushed Harry’s shoulders, moving to create space for Raborn to leave. They turned when Raborn seemed to explode all over the large office.

“See that! He’s not bringing in anyone useful. They’re lovers, and he’s fucking them!”

Everyone stopped cold, and with a small turn, many pairs of eyes flashed across Raborn. In that second, the Marshal finally got a clue and stood extremely still. Harry’s men had given him a look as though he were prey. Oh yeah...

“Are Marshals allowed to talk like that to other Marshals?” Ares asked through gritted teeth. Say what you wanted about Ares any other time, but when it came to militarily, Ares was one of those that if he’d never been a lycanthrope, he’d still be in the army. “Has civilian life changed so much? Comments like that would get you sent up the creek with no paddle to save your ass. When I was in it was don’t ask don’t tell, but since that’s repealed...”

“No, sir, they are not,” said Marshal Rita Clark angrily.

“I don’t hear them denying it.”

“I’m not fucking everyone,” said Harry innocently. And that was so very true because he wasn’t touching Olaf with a ten foot pole with weres and vampires between them. “But you know I’m fucking my husband, Ted Forrester. That shouldn’t be a surprise to anyone.”

“What about me?” asked Bernardo.

“Wait, you fucked him?” Olaf growled.

“Oops…” But Harry knew that Bernardo had done that on purpose. He’d taken Edward’s words seriously about guarding Harry. If Olaf focused on him, well… “Did I say that out loud?”

Harry shook his head with a smile. “Who I do and don’t do is not up for discussion. We did not choose these men for their bedroom qualities. Though they are exceptional,” he said, causing Marshal Clark’s lip to twitch. “Don’t let it be said they aren’t. We chose them because we know what they can do. Ares has a fifteen year Army record. Bobby Lee has a twenty-two year record, both have field, sniper, and more training than most of Marshals in this very station. Do I need to go on? What do you have, Marshal Raborn, except for a lot of anger and frustration? All that will get us on a hunt is killed!”

Marshal Clark was very flat and straight faced as she gave Raborn a look. “Marshal Raborn, I need you to drive to Oregon for me, right now.”

Raborn flinched and looked back at her. “We have a serial killer in Seattle and this one is fucking around, and you’re sending me on some trumped-up errand?”

“As your superior I’m telling you that you are driving to the far side of Oregon today. If you question my orders again, I’ll find something for you to do on the far side of Alaska. Is that clear?”

“Why?”

“Because I am tired of your attitude and because I can. One more word and I promise you that you will be seeing so much real estate that by the time you drive back this case will be over.”

He closed his mouth tight, lips thinned with anger. The flush that had been fading began to darken again. If it was blood pressure, eventually he was going to stroke out if he didn’t learn to control himself. He just nodded.

She handed him a piece of paper. “This is where I want you to drive to and what I want you to pick up for me.”

He snatched it, and then looked at them all with a glare of loathing before turning and storming off out of the room as if he were on fire. All of Harry’s men coincidently followed him with only their eyes and heads until he disappeared from sight.

Marshal Clark sighed. “How successful do you think you will be, Marshals?” she asked and they all turned back to her.

“We will get them,” said Edward, his voice sure and very Ted-like.

“And with our men, a whole lot less people will die,” said Harry.

“I hope so, Marshals. I heard what you guys did in Vegas. It was a nightmare and you ended it. I hope the same happens here, and soon.”

“We shouldn’t be wasting daylight then,” said Bernardo. “We need all we can get before nightfall.” Olaf was still glaring at Bernardo. Harry could imagine the things he was mentally coming up with.

“Well then, let’s not waste any more of anyone’s time,” Edward smiled at Clark. “Come, boys, we’ve got work to do at the most recent scene.”

“You’re going back to the place of last night’s ambush?” Clark asked for clarification.

“Yes, ma’am. See what hints we might be able to pick up during the day. We’re unlikely to run into them in the same place so it should be safe enough to search for clues. Given that it hasn’t rained we might be able to pick something up. Some vampires can fly, but weres have to move afoot. We wounded enough of their men that we might get some blood trails. But don’t worry,” Harry nodded, “we’re well armed and prepared.”

“I must say,” Marshal Clark broached, “I’m surprised you are not more infuriated with Marshal Raborn’s outburst, Marshal Forrester.”

Edward gave her his best Ted-smile. “My husband is well equipped at handling any issues of that sort. He doesn’t need me to protect him on that front.”

“I have nothing to hide nor am I ashamed of anything and anyone I have chosen to be in my life. So things like that have very little effect on me.”

“Do you not worry about your reputation?” asked Marshal Clark.

Harry shook his head. “No, because I’m not here for reputation. I’d be dead by now if I was concerned about keeping any sort of pure and innocent reputation. Everyone has a right to their personal life without being judged and dictated by outside interferences.”

“Yes, but not all of us are so lucky.”

“That is true, ma’am. It’s a shame too, because living is so much harder and longer than dying don’t you think? Why waste it for those who don’t matter?” He smiled pleasantly at her before he turned and left. All the men followed at his back.

Chapter Text

Fooled you.

Chapter Text

Olaf got the privilege of riding up front with Edward this time. He was quiet, his dark eyes seemed intent on something and yet nothing. It was like he was caught in a cycle inside of his head.

Harry would be in the very back this time as far away from Olaf as he could possibly get. He sat in Bernardo’s lap again sequestered between Lisandro and Ethan. Domino was behind Edward, Ares with Peter in his lap, who did a good job blocking Olaf’s view of Harry, and then finally Bobby Lee, the oldest and most experienced outside of Harry, Edward, and Bernardo, right behind Olaf.

Strategic, and everyone seemed to have conveyed all of this arrangement without even speaking. He loved his men so much. He rubbed at Bernardo’s forearms that were wrapped around his waist and he reclined back as Bobby Lee shut the door. Damian was safely tucked away from the world of daylight around him.

“Where we heading?” It was Olaf who was asking.

“Ambush sight. See if the guys can catch the scent or a bloodtrail,” said Edward flatly. He never took his eyes off the road except to glance in the rearview mirror.

Everyone was on high alert.

“You think Raborn is going to start shit again?” Peter asked, if only to break silence.

“Doubtful,” said Edward. “I didn’t expect Tilford or Newman to step to the plate.”

“Sounds like Newman isn’t ruined,” said Harry, leaning forward and wrapping his arms around Ares’ neck and resting his chin on the man’s shoulder. He spent time playing with Peter’s ponytailed hair. Bernardo was rubbing his back, and damn did it feel good. Lisandro and Ethan were both trying their best to slip a finger into one of his ass pockets.

“Only time will tell,” said Edward.

They started at the crossroads, where the largest of the roadblocks had been last night. A lot of rubbish was in the road, and everyone climbed out as Edward parked on the weak shoulder of the road.

“Careful with the ditch, Hellcat,” said Bobby, keeping like a brick wall along with Domino, Ares, and Peter as Harry slipped out with their help.

Everyone kept Harry in their sights. Harry wished they wouldn’t. He wanted to tell them it wasn’t necessary with so much going on. But it was like all the men were disturbed by Olaf. Yeah, Harry was too, but he could defend himself pretty nicely if need be.

Edward explained the plan to everyone, but they didn’t need much explaining as Ares and Domino moved forward with the rest staying back. Scorch marks were embedded in the ground, and the tree carnage was everywhere.

“Something was caught here,” said Ares, crouching down and inspecting the spot.

“That’s where one of the weres who had been hiding in the brush caught fire,” said Harry.

Lisandro and Peter agreed to stay back with the Navigator. No need to be caught off guard by a bomb or something planted after last night’s fiasco.

Out of all of them, Ares, Bobby Lee and Lisandro had the better nose in human form being hyena and rat. So Ares, along with Bobby Lee, started their tracking. Everyone else stayed on Harry as Edward kept arm’s length with Olaf.

Edward fell back to meet back up with Harry as Bernardo stepped forward to join Ares and the others. He let Olaf’s eyes find him and stay on him.

“What’s this guy’s story?” Ethan asked barely above a whisper to Edward.

Edward tilted his head, eyes still on Olaf, and then he stopped to let Olaf get further ahead with Bobby and Ares, Bernardo was with them. Harry turned in a pivot.

“Some odd years ago, back before I met you Little Raven, we had finished a job and we were all celebrating. We’d gone to a brothel, and I didn’t know Olaf’s rule that he waits until after a job to indulge.”

“What happened?” Harry asked.

“Another customer was drunk, went in the wrong room, and started screaming. The sound stopped, abruptly. All of us who weren’t drunk came out of our rooms, armed; you just knew the sound of screams being cut off like that.”

“Yeah,” said Ethan with a nod.

“The man who had screamed was dead in the doorway. The girl was tied to the bed.”

“Not dead I take it?” Ethan broached grimly.

Edward looked at him and shook his head. “Correct,” he said softly. “How did you know?”

“I noticed his hands,” said Ethan. “Every so often he would make a motion as though he were skinning something. I know that motion because at the age of twelve, Chang Cho Chun would send all the children out into the wilderness for thirty days straight. We had nothing but the clothes on our backs and our forms to survive. We got good at skinning the animals for food.”

“How horrible,” said Harry with a whimper. An image of Teddy floated into his mind. “My baby is only eleven.”

“A lot of kids died,” said Ethan solemnly. “She thought it was a great way to filter out the weak.”

“But, at twelve the change has only begun, and it’s sporadic at best,” said Domino, who had been in listening range. He’d come over, his brilliant orange eyes wide. “And changing and coming back is like pulling a bullet out of a straw.”

“Yes,” Ethan agreed. “It is. It’s how I learned I had two of my forms. Anyway, I recognized the signs, the movements, because we’d all had to practice it, those of us who survived.”

Edward nodded, as if in understanding. “Well, we thought she was dead, but she wasn’t. I wished she were dead when we found them. I would have killed him, but he was standing there pointing a gun at me, at all of us. He bargained with us.”

“How?” Harry asked.

“We could all die, or we could all live. We lived.”

“And it was like New Mexico?” Harry asked.

Edward nodded. “Yes.”

Harry shook his head. “Surprised you kept him around.”

“He’s useful, and we made a bargain that he’d never indulge himself again, if he was working with me.”

“How did you do that? How did you scare him?” Ethan asked.

“I scare him?” Edward looked at Ethan.

“Yes. He didn’t back down from King until you showed up.”

“You are very perceptive,” Edward complimented.

“You have to be in the Red Clan or you die.”

“You know you scare him, Edward.”

“I thought I did, but I was unsure if it would still stand,” Edward admitted. “However, I managed to get a lot of evidence. I’m good at it when I have to be. I have always made sure to track him. Let him know that I know where he is. I even did so deep in a forest of no-man’s land once. He hadn’t expected that. I then turned it around on him one night when he was going to break the bargain. I had him tied up. You’ve never seen his bare back have you? He never believed anyone could get to him like I did. But I did. I warned him if he ever did something like that around me again, I’d do worse to him, and I’d let a woman do it.”

“He hates them and he’s terrified of them isn’t he?” Ethan asked.

Once again, Edward was looking at Ethan. “Yes, he is. How did you know that?”

“He kept looking away from Marshal Clark.”

“If he’s into women, why Harry?” Domino asked harshly. “He’s never used the ardeur on him so it can’t be that.”

“No, it’s not that at all,” said Edward, looking at Harry. “You’re young looking. You’re small enough for him. He prefers women, dark headed ones, and petite. However he will take a man, preferably young men between the ages of sixteen to twenty. Particularly ones that are pretty or hold his interest. He’d do anything if he could get off on it, but those are his preferences.”

“It’s like Van Anders all over again,” Harry sighed. “How did Harlan work with him?”

“Tentatively,” Edward answered.

“What about Peter?” asked Ethan in concern.

“He’d be too tall.”

“Guys!” Ares called in a normal voice, but everyone heard it.

They all turned and began jogging to where everyone was a bit ahead of them. “Does Bernardo know?” Harry couldn’t imagine Bernardo agreeing to working with Olaf ever if he knew.

“No. He’d never work with him again if he did.”

“Didn’t think so. Well, don’t worry. I have magic and I’ll kill him, but not before he becomes useful - somehow.”

“Exactly.” Edward said. “Did you find anything?”

“Most of the trail has been screwed six ways from Sunday, however I did catch a strong scent of leopard that leads in that direction,” said Ares. He nodded toward the trees.

“Let’s get the car closer and Peter and Lisandro with us. Little Raven, go get it. Ethan go with him.” Harry caught the keys, kissed Edward on the chin and he and Ethan headed off back to the Navigator.

“Edward is an intense person isn’t he?” asked Ethan.

Harry laughed softly. “Yeah, he can be. He has few scruples, but one thing he does have is honor.”

“And he has you,” Ethan noted.

“That too,” said Harry. “Make no mistake though. Edward is a sociopath, but he has honor and it’s through me that he can feel more.”

“No surprise. You make anyone want to protect you, King.”

Harry giggled. “I get blushy every time you call me that. It’s going to take time. I’m used to Regina, Lupa, Nimir-Ra.”

“Pretty names, but I think Queen is often overused and overrated. I much prefer a King.” Ethan grabbed him around the waist mid-run and pulled him into his chest. He was very good at keeping his pace while he kissed Harry, who ended up jumping into his arms, legs locking around Ethan’s waist. “Shall I carry you the rest of the way? You are light enough,” he commented, hands on Harry’s ass. “Oh… look here, I got a finger in…” He said, wiggling the very tight back-pocket.

Harry burst out laughing when they got to the Navigator as he squeezed Ethan around the neck. It didn’t take them long to move the car up further and rejoin the others. Tracking should not involve so much fun, Harry thought. Harry did not expect anyone to jump out at them like a cliche movie scene, so he had no concern on being with only a few. They walked back through the trees and met up with Ares leading the larger group.

They were halfway between the first and second former tree blocks when Harry’s phone began to ring. He pulled it off his belt as everyone stopped to turn to him.

“It’s Alex,” said Harry answering the phone. “Hey Alex…”

“Harry!” Alex’s voice was high and frantic. It reached a pitch that Harry had never heard him use, and then in the background the sound of fighting and more screams. He was also trying to be quiet at the same time.

“Alex? What’s going on?” Ethan moved closer to listen in followed by Edward as Harry placed the phone on speaker so everyone could hear it.

“They’ve broken in underground, and they’re threatening to slaughter everyone. They’ve already killed four of ours before anyone could move or realize what was happening. They keep demanding us to hand over the golden tiger, but we don’t have a golden tiger, Harry! Please, I know my mother is cruel and would never help you but-”

“We’ll be right there,” said Harry when Edward nodded. “Just stay hidden, Alex. Don’t let them see or sense you.”

“I’ll try… We’re trying to fight back but they’re too fast - it’s like a nightmare of black blurs! Faster than George was!”

“How many?” Edward asked

“Seven or eight? I don’t know! I’ve never seen weres this fast before!”

“What kind of weapons do they have besides their own claws?”

“Swords and knives, and our bullets aren’t doing a damn thing.”

“That’s because they’re wearing bulletproof vests. Tell your guys to shoot at their knees if you must or double team in the chest. It’ll still hurt like a bitch and slow them down.”

“We’re about twenty minutes out, Alex. Just hang on.” As they hung up they all ran to the Navigator where Lisandro and Peter had continued waiting. Twenty minutes was a very long time when it came to a slaughter. Most would be dead by then.

“What’s going on? I heard voices that I didn’t recognize.”

“Clowns are attacking the Red Tiger Clan.”

“Might be our chance to take out as many as we can without their vampire masters,” said Bobby Lee, and even though time was of the essence they took their same positions in the car. Bobby was the last to haul himself in, and Edward was driving off before the door was slammed shut.

“Little Raven, can you reach back for our arsenal?” Edward called from the front.

“Yep!” Harry shifted on Bernardo. Lisandro scooched over so he had freer movement. He began to pass out the things they needed. He knew everyone’s favorites and flavor.

“Ethan, they’re going to be gunning for you. So stick to Little Raven at all times,” said Edward.

“Okay,” said Ethan.

“You’re golden?” Bernardo blinked looking at him.

“News to me too,” Ethan admitted.

“How did you know you were?”

“I helped,” said Harry cheekily.

“I just bet you did,” Bernardo murmured too low for Olaf to hear, but the others snickered when they caught it. “So anyone successful at fingerfucking his pocket?” he asked, trying to avert attention as Harry handed over M4’s and P90’s along with a few handfuls of grenades.

“Me,” said Ethan.

“Of course, Mr. Perfect,” Domino teased.

“How? Your hands are bigger than mine!” Peter swung around to look at him.

“Good leverage,” said Ethan, smirking.

Peter scoffed. “My leverage is top form. Ask my Dad!” Everyone but Olaf laughed.

“Or you could ask me,” said Ares.

“In other words he got lucky,” said Harry, flopping back down on Bernardo and wriggling.

“Not now, dollface!”

“Just preparing you.”

“Uh huh.”

“Ethan, how do we get into the compound?”

“Behind the elevator is a false wall, remove it and we can get to the catacombs. I’ll help guide you through it.”

Edward swung down side roads, avoiding the mid-day traffic and Harry spared a thought to wonder how many times the man had taken a mark in the area before. They flew down the narrow street, and with a skid Edward stopped in front of the apartment block. It looked so still and silent just like last time.

“Are we ready?” Edward asked.

“Let’s do this!” growled Domino with a pump of the shotgun in his hand to get one in the chamber. It was sawed off and full of silver nitrate bullets.

“We do a standard sweep back and forth, they want Little Raven alive so we can use that to our advantage,” Edward told them as they marched their way up the path.

“Why do they want him?” asked Olaf.

“A dark bitch wants my body and not in the fun way,” said Harry.

“I can give you fun,” Olaf leered.

“I have enough fun these days,” he said as his men tensed, and he knew all of them were thinking about shooting him in the back suddenly. “Let’s go kill things, Olaf,” he said cordially. It was the best he could do. A good distraction meant no one would take the opportunity to simply end him before he became useful.

“That’s another fun I don’t mind.”

Ethan and Lisandro removed the false wall behind the old elevator. A staircase led straight down like a basement.

There were times when they were in the midst of a battle that Harry could often forget that he was hiding that he was a wizard. He stopped Edward before he could descend first. “Can I?”

“Use it,” said Edward with a sharp nod.

“Good, I’ll have great fun this way,” he said, dropping the strap of his mini-uzi and pulling his wand into his hand. “Ethan, I’m going to wipe your scent and disillusion you. They’ll still be able to hear you, but they can’t see or smell you.”

Before Ethan could question, Harry tapped the top of his head with his wand and everyone watched as he became vaguely invisible.

“I feel like you’ve cracked an egg on my head,” Ethan confessed, bringing his disillusioned hand up. “I’m… hardly there.”

“Yep. Let’s not make it easy.” He didn’t bother asking if the men wanted the same, most of them liked going in blazing and being seen, and Harry? Well, he was the Master of Tigers. He wouldn’t be a master of much of anything if he wasn’t seen and heard. Or in the end maybe it was the man in them all.

It wasn’t nearly as deep as the Circus and the stairs didn’t curve. Instead, it looked as though they were longer than normal with as straight down as they were.

Ethan led the way with Edward and Harry on each side of him. Everyone else was at their backs.

Good news, the catacombs were large and at least three men wide. But then they would have to be with werehuman forms. It smelled like a basement would smell and it was dry like a cave. Most of the walls were old stone that hadn’t been repaired or restored. Some of it was crumbling as they reached the concrete flooring. Some of the wiring was old because you could hear the buzzing through the wires, and the flickering electricity from the sparse bulbs spaced out to guide their way.

“It’s too quiet…” said Bobby Lee.

“Sound proof false wall ahead,” said Ethan. “If the police were to raid, they’d miss it entirely and just think this was it.” It made sense.

“I smell blood,” said Lisandro.

“Yes, strongly,” said Domino.

Another strong right and that’s when even the humans of the group smelled an overpowering stench of fresh death, and the shapeshifter energy rose to a buzz to drown out the bad wiring.

Passing the false wall through an already open door, Harry and Edward could have easily tripped over two very dead weretigers who had obviously been guarding the doorway. They died where they stood, that’s how fast these guys had been. No chance to change or transform. Fresh blood was leaking from beneath them across the concrete floor, and one of them had been bisected.

“Zeke and Isaac.”

“Good?” Bernardo asked.

“They’re dead. No one is good dead,” Olaf grunted.

“Zeke was the better of the two, smaller and more flexible. But I’m better,” said Ethan without conceit, “and he didn’t like that.”

It was as they carefully turned a corner toward the largest opening they’d seen so far that they heard the sounds of fighting. It came out in a series of snarls, growls, clashing of metal followed by shrieks and screams.

Harry and Edward saw a black robe first as they moved, and Ethan had to have too because both he and Edward were raising and firing their guns in tandem.

Harry veered behind Edward as everyone scattered, the goal was to kill the robed men. A gun and knife fight started with a side of werehuman.

Bobby Lee flashed forward, Lisandro at his back. Ares leaped with Peter in tow, P90 already firing. Bernardo dived and ducked, staying at Harry and Ethan’s back with Edward by their side. Harry lost sight of Olaf in the initial shift of positions and he hoped that wouldn’t come back to bite him later.

It was hard to tell whether the Harlequin were surprised or not. Most likely they weren’t because they moved in a blur. Most of the ammunition bounced off them, and even when one or two made its way home they kept moving.

Ares went flying with a Harlequin in the air. Peter raised his gun, aimed, and fired, sending the Harlequin leaping to the other side to avoid a death shot.

In a fit of anger two of the Harlequin shot toward Harry at an incredible speed. Harry ducked and swerved. He brought his magic up high and shouted. “Sectumsempra!” Not only did the robes split but so did the bulletproof vest, severing it from the Harlequin’s body.

That was when Edward and Bernardo raised their guns simultaneously and shot him point blank in the chest sending the Harlequin shrieking. Domino had transformed only his claws and used them as switchblades.

Harry threw his spells through the room, not to kill, but to distract and make the Harlequin move at a certain angle and pace to give his men more speed and advantage. He used spells that had light to them, blue, pink, yellow, and sometimes red. A way to distract the weres and cause confusion.

What Harry did know was that Olaf had managed to grab one, and it just so happened to be a female. He looked away because he didn’t need to see what was happening. At least he was useful. She was fighting back, and he was loving that all the more. Ares was on his knees, blood dripping from his torso. Domino seized Ares and ran to the back of the group out of the line of fire. He managed to avoid being beheaded by an inch. Bobby Lee’s leg would have been severed if it hadn’t been for Lisandro stopping the attack in time. Bernardo and Peter were covering each other now, working back to back. It was hard to tell whether they were making progress because everytime one went down they got back up again.

A hot blast whizzed over Harry’s head, and he looked to see that Edward had changed weapons to what looked like a portable flamethrower. He managed to catch two Harlequin ablaze forcing them to disrobe and shift.

That was when an encroaching darkness began to pour out of one of the halls into the room. It ran in a cloud that reminded Harry of buzzing insects, and he didn’t like the feeling that came from it. Much like Pantalone’s attack. “Guys!” Harry called, and everyone shifted out of the line of fire only for one of the Red Tiger Clan guards to get tangled in the darkness. He went flying forward onto his face and then he was dragged into the darkness, gut-wrenching screams pierced the tunnels as everyone backed away.

“Finally,” hissed a Harlequin who had staggered from Peter, Bernardo, and Lisandro’s simultaneous attack. How he was still alive was beyond them. Bobby Lee had to get himself out of the fight due to the leg that split open, but not before he managed to kick one in the face before it could finish him off, shattering the mask.

“I would stop if I were you,” said a voice from within the encroaching darkness. It sounded hollow and baritone. Good chance that the hollow was part of the Mother of Darkness’ control, and the baritone was his real voice. Something amongst the shadows spilled out across the concrete. Whatever it was happened to be breathing and couldn’t even scream, but Harry could feel the pain. There was a flash of bright red hair and then nothing but blood covering every inch of the ‘thing’. As the figure walked out they could see she was naked and looked as though her skin was flayed from her. She staggered like a zombie who’d been in the ground for too long.

“My God,” Bernardo hissed. And he was not the only one to say it.

One look at Olaf, and Harry looked away quickly. Yah, no. Harry recognized her instantly as Reba, Chang Cho Chun’s daughter. “Peace offering. You can have what’s left of her.”

“Bernardo,” Edward ordered, and Bernardo slipped from between Harry and Edward and seized the broken woman as best as he could and dragged her between them. It wasn’t easy because his hands kept slipping and there was no traction.

“What do you want?” Harry demanded. He already knew. But keep them talking, Harry thought. His blood was pounding in his ears. It was in a wonky rhythm with his thudding heart. Domino was trying to stem the flow of bleeding from Ares. Harry couldn’t look back in fear of what he’d see. No idea what Olaf had done, and didn’t give a shit.

“That’s obvious. I want the golden that’s been hidden. I can taste his sweetness in the air, and I will have him.”

“Not going to happen,” Harry said flatly.

“You’re not meant to be killed, little Necromancer. Don’t make me kill your lovers over this. Our Mistress greatly wishes for you whole and as healthy as she can get you.”

“Your Mistress is just going to have to get up off her lazy arse, and come and get me if she wants me,” Harry sneered.

A hiss slithered through the dark fog. “You are being a petulant child. It is true, you should be healthy and whole, and I have no doubt the lovers around you will see to it, and so…” As the voice faded, the darkness drew back from the doorway.

All was still and silent except for the heavy breathing of the half-dead weretigers. There were a couple of dead Harlequin around the room as well. Harry was pleased to see that they had felled a few. Then something hot and painful twisted into Harry’s stomach.

“King!” Ethan gasped, and invisible hands shot out to his stomach. Everyone’s attention was taken by the blood that spread from beneath the purple shirt and down his leather pants.

“Harry!”

Harry grunted at the twisting pain. He doubled over as someone seized him from behind, helping to keep him standing.

“What’s happening?” Peter gasped.

“How did he-?”

“Where is he?!”

That was when a tall masked robed Harlequin stepped into the room. His shoulders were broad, and he looked as though he were built like a wall. From one end to the other. He was big, but his presence was bigger as his footsteps remained soft and padded. Not even the weres could hear him. As guns were trained on him, they saw that he wasn’t alone. He had a shield.

Alex was pinned to the entirety of his front. A long silver knife was twisted in Alex’s stomach.

“Seems that Chang Cho Chun was more than willing to give up her son for her own life. Let me know before I could finish her that he was your animal to call… you know what that means.”

“Sorry, Harry…I tried to stay hidden...” Alex choked as the blood spilled from his lips.

Harry didn’t flinch as people grabbed at his torso. It was as if someone had taken a white hot poker and stuck it into his gut. Every twist caused him a great deal of pain. He could feel his organs being pierced, like razor claws embedding into dough.

“How about instead of the golden you trade Alex and my men for me?” Harry knew his men weren’t going to like this, but he had to do something. It didn’t matter anyway. If they killed Ethan or Alex it would get him too. He simply had to trust with the Tetrumvirate that he wouldn’t actually die. If it worked for Micah and Edward, sure it along with his Master of Death status would keep him alive as well. He, however, wanted to keep Ethan, Alex, and everyone else tied to him alive as well.

“Ooh, now we have a sensible trade!” said the Harlequin with a high pitched laugh.

“Come on, you know your Mistress would much rather have me than the golden.”

“Little Raven…” Edward hissed. He didn’t dare use their minds in case someone could hear him.

Harry didn’t look back at Edward. He hoped the man would understand his plan, but he couldn’t show anything on his face. He sent out a flood of his own energy so that everyone in the room could taste it. An areawide energy that spread in hot layers reminiscent of sunshine. “I am the Master of Tigers. It’s my duty to protect them, and you are holding one of mine. A trade.” He stepped forward, pushing out of the arms that tried to hold him back.

“You can’t do this!” Peter yelled at him.

“Yes, child, he can. It’s a good trade. All your lives for him. I won’t release him until you are right here alone in front of me.”

“Harry - don’t!”

“Dollface… this ain’t the way. We’ll heal you up. He ain’t worth this…”

“It’s okay guys.” Harry dropped his gun to the floor with a clatter. “You know me. I can’t resist a good trade.”

“Drop your magic stick too.” Harry dropped it to the floor. “Good, you listen really well. Now come to me. I won’t hurt you, and I’ll give you your little Prince back.”

“Harry - don’t do this,” Alex begged. “Please, it’s you he wants most…”

“Indeed it is, little tiger. But you - you be quiet.” Harry didn’t scream out like Alex when the Harlequin twisted the knife further into his gut. Harry remained standing and rigid as more blood flowed and dripped. He pushed down the nausea he felt trying to surge up through his throat. He could taste his own blood blooming up through his lungs. Alex had gone the color of gray now, and Harry had no doubt that he didn’t look much different.

Harry crossed through the room of dead and severely wounded weretigers. His hands open and empty as he did to show he had nothing on him as his body began to grow warm and strangely numb. None of his men moved. He could hardly hear them breathing. So still and horrified as they were.

“Harry no!”

“Hellcat!”

“Get back here, Little Raven.” Edward’s call almost stopped him, but he kept moving forward. He wasn’t going to change his plans now.

Harry stopped and looked over at Bobby Lee who was being suspended by Lisandro and oddly enough Olaf. Ares was propped by Domino. Both of them were in need of care. Harry looked at Peter. His face was full of horror. Harry winked at him and then glanced once at Edward who stared through him with a wintry gaze.

“Get over here, little Necromancer. No goodbyes to your lovers.”

“Harry… please…” Alex groaned as the Harlequin tightened his hold on him.

Harry looked right into Alex’s beautiful orange eyes. “If your mother won’t protect you, Alex, then I will. You are mine, and no matter how far apart we are, that will never change. All my men are going to leave here with their lives intact. Do you understand me?”

“Completely, little Necromancer. But if they get in our way…”

“That’s a story for later. You get to have me. But you’re going to be fighting to keep me,” said Harry, stopping on a dime. “Got it?”

“If they can.”

Harry didn’t flinch when a hand grabbed at his ankle desperately.

“Don’t!” It was Donny. He was lying on his stomach, his legs had been severed completely. His head looked as though it had been dyed a dark red. “Please… don’t. Don’t let them win!” Harry bent down and ran his fingers over Donny’s bald head and down his cheek. “If she comes back it’ll be-” Harry placed his bloodied fingers to Donny’s lips to hush him.

“I never let my men do something that I cannot, Donny. I am your Master. Do lay there and be good.” He stared down at Donny.

“Yes, Master.”

Harry smiled lovingly at him, and pressed a kiss to his temple before continuing his footsteps. He got within a couple of feet of Alex and the Harlequin. “Let him go.”

“You release that ardeur and I’ll smother everyone in this room with the darkness!”

“I had no plans to do such a thing, luv,” said Harry. “You see, I’m not in the habit of fucking enemies. I’d rather die than use it.”

“You won’t be dying. That is not the fate that awaits you. You will be better, stronger, and more powerful than you can ever imagine!” The Harlequin reached out with his gloved hand and seized Harry’s slim wrist.

Alex was thrown with a carelessness, and even with a light throw he ended up hitting the unseen barrier that was Ethan who helped him to the ground.

Harry was pulled into the Harlequin.

“You don’t fear me,” said the Harlequin. It was a man and he tasted of a were that Harry didn’t possess. He was thinking it was werebear, but he couldn’t be sure. “It’s too bad our Mistress has given orders not to fuck you. I’d love to have you, see how far I can go before I taste your fear,” he hissed holding Harry to his chest.

“I don’t fear anything,” said Harry. “For you see, I am the new Father of Day, and I know how to use it.”

“What does that mea-” Then the room grew cold and blood splattered as the Harlequin that had been holding him was decapitated in one fell swoop. He let go instantly and crashed to the ground revealing the man standing right behind him.

Standing behind the Harlequin was one of the most lovely sights that Harry had ever seen in his life. He smiled back at the emerald green eyes that latched onto him. His scarlet tresses fell like a curtain around a handsome pale face as the power wafted off him.

“Only for you will I travel in daylight,” Damian said flatly.

Chapter Text

Edward and the rest wasted no time mowing down the rest in the room. They had paused just long enough in horrified disbelief for Edward to catch them with his flamethrower, and for Peter and Bernardo to get good leverage. He saw the ripple of Ethan taking one Harlequin for himself.

Only two managed to flee, and Harry swayed as Damian’s arms shot out to grab him. “Master, you’re wounded.”

“I’m sorry I called you out during the day.”

“Worth it,” said Damian, bringing Harry’s fingers up with his own to lick the ends. One of the Harlequin tried to sneak up on them, but Damian turned in a blurring pivot, Harry still clutched in his arms as he smashed his fist through the chest of one.

“How-?”

“I’m a bit hungry right now,” Damian hissed as he pulled the heart from the chest cavity like a precious stone. Without a pause the vampire brought the still beating heart to his mouth and bit into it. Soon blood was dripping down the vampire’s chin and his front.

“Harry, catch!” Peter shouted, and Harry snatched the wand that was thrown in mid-air. Perfect timing because while Damian was feeding another had tried to creep up on them.

“Avada Kedavra!” He shot the Killing Curse point blank, sending him falling backwards in a dead heap.

But Harry was having a hard time moving. A numb thrumming was settling in around his lower waist as Damian kept a good hold, his insides were still all twisted up. Alex had been moved to the corner that was designated ‘safe wounded zone’. Ares was currently there along with Reba who had been wrapped in someone’s shirt. He later realized it was Ethan’s shirt as the spell around Ethan came undone. His spell dying meant that he was about to fade. His magic was storing away what it could to keep him conscious. Lisandro was using the potions that Harry had supplied them with before entering the building to try and help them while simultaneously watching over them. Bobby Lee had his gun trained watching for any more movements, having shot several bullets into the skull of a crawling Harlequin that was desperate to get to its mark.

Damian swept through the room to offer support where he could, and he never let Harry go. Harry made sure that the fallen Harlequin were dead with a good Killing Curse. Edward and them could rip them apart later.

Only one of the Harlequin managed to get away when the fighting completely ended. Edward called a halt to anyone chasing after them, and the room went utterly silent.

Just about everyone was covered from head to toe in blood and thick syrupy clear coating from shifting or having been shifted on. Domino had deep red bleeding gouges that ran from his shredded ear down his neck.

Peter was a bit worse for wear having slumped against Bernardo because as the adrenaline ebbed all the wounds came back to him. Blood was flowing freely from his back. Edward’s shirt had been ripped, blood had bubbled along the scars left behind. He had burns up and down his arms.

“Guys, take the pouch and heal what you can!” Harry said, unhooking the moleskin pouch and tossing it. It was Bernardo who caught it. All of them agreed to tend to Peter first being the most human and youngest of them all. Olaf had taken great pleasure in the task Edward set for him to cut off the heads and hearts of the dead Harlequin.

“Little Raven?”

“I’m okay, Husband. Go check on Peter. Damian, can you take me to Donny?” He saw Alex being tended to.

“Who?”

“Him!” Harry pointed at the man still half-alive. Damian took him over and knelt down to the man.

Donny raised his head weakly as Harry unhooked a potion from his belt. “Shift.”

“I am not allowed to shift without permission from…”

“I’m your Master. I said shift or I’ll make you shift. If she has a problem then she can come to me. After what she did she has no right to be Queen of anything,” he hissed, shoving the potion into his hand.

Donny stared at Harry wide-eyed.

“You drink it or I’ll make Damian force it down your throat,” he said stonily, and then his eyes softened along with his voice as he leaned forward and kissed Donny on the forehead. “Drink and shift, please.”

“Thank you…”

Harry moved along doing the same to the rest of the tigers that were still alive. He’d let them round up their own dead. He was almost out of potions by the time he got to the safe area. Most of his men were already healing. Harry’s body began to grow warm and light, and the room full of blood and carnage began to swim in a tunnel and voices became hollow.

“Master!”

“Shock, he’s going into shock!”

“Both of them are… this one is convulsing!”

“He’s more hurt than he looks!”

A beautiful darkness swept over Harry. It was powerful and calm, and no it wasn’t the Mother of Darkness. It was the darkness of sleep away from the blood pumping numbness that spread through him.

Harry awoke with a snap of his eyes to the sound of loud voices ringing through what he knew was a real hospital if the bright white fluorescent lights beaming down on him were anything to go by. It was as though a bunch of coconuts were swimming around inside his stomach. A tight sensation on his skin told him that he’d likely been stitched, and he had a portable IV stuck into the vein of his arm. He blinked to try and get rid of the whiteness when the voices seemed to get louder.

“He can’t stay here!” To Harry’s surprise it was his Husband’s voice that was full of steel and cold rage. “You know that he can’t be here. He’s way too out in the open.”

“He’s in recovery, Edward, and no way will any doctor, let alone a surgeon, sign off to have him released just yet.”

“He’s my husband now, Marcus. I can sign him out AMA. We’ll take him to safety, and we can finish him there! This isn’t about your job, but his life!”

“You can only sign him out AMA if we have his permission, and even then the lead doctor on his case still has to agree with it. I’m not the head doctor anymore, Edward. I’m just the surgeon who did the work.”

“You have any idea how many of those spies are around? I can only imagine how many are here right now just waiting for a second to take him! I want him out of here well before dark.”

“I know, Edward, but you’re talking to a wall because I have no authority. I’ve done my best to try and speed his healing. I even went against orders to allow everyone in the room to protect him. I cited the need for potential donors on site. No normal hospital would have allowed anyone but those involved in the surgery to be there. I even did it without anesthesia like you asked, and with the way his wound was, no one else but I would have signed off on that or agreed to do it.”

“What about Dr. Lillian?”

“What about her?”

“She’s the Chief of Staff at the Preternatural Hospital in St. Louis. Can I have the case turned over to her, and then she can release him for me?”

“It’s not standard protocol, but…”

“Good, you say not standard protocol. Means there’s a possible avenue and that means I can and I will.”

“Either way we’re getting him out of here.”

“You’re not supposed to be walking around, Ares.”

“Bite me,” Ares snarled. “We’re taking him!”

“Not until we’ve had the paperwork.”

“Screw the paperwork!”

“We have to get out of here. It isn’t safe,” came Lisandro’s voice. “Damian’s waiting. He’s not happy to be holed up in a car in broad daylight.”

“Get him ready. I’m making a few calls,” said Edward, and Harry tried to make sense of the world around him when a warm palm touched his forehead.

“I didn’t know you were involved with him too, Lisandro, you were married last I heard.”

“None of your business who I do or not,” said Lisandro coldly. “Hey - I see you awake there.”

Harry stared into Lisandro’s pretty face. His black hair had been washed and combed out, tied in a tail with only a couple of flyaways to shape his face. “Nearly? Ulgh, what happened?” he asked, trying to ignore the elephant in the room or rather former Ulfric.

“Alex began to go into shock. Some of the silver from the knife got lodged in his digestive tract.”

“I’m not allergic to silver.”

“No, but the bond can sometimes react in a mimicry. You started bleeding out.”

“Everyone okay?”

“More than okay,” said Ares, popping up on the other side.

“Peter?”

“Good as new. Your potions are pretty damn spiffy for the boring injuries.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh and then he groaned at the flash of pain that seared through him. “Yeah, I wouldn’t laugh just yet. We need to get you out of here. Maybe a good ol’ pile of naked men will help with the rest.”

Harry half smiled. “I’ll sign out… give me something to sign.” He waved a hand to try and mimic writing.

“If you sign out like you are now, you’re going to risk serious infection, Harry,” said Marcus, coming around to Ares’ side. Ares sneered at him, but Marcus didn’t budge. “It’s highly highly unrecommended. I can’t in good conscience release you.”

“I don’t have much choice, Marcus,” Harry groaned as he tried to sit up. It was a struggle and Lisandro had to help him. It was worse than when Soledad had tried to make him into a litter box. But then he had Traveler to stop the worst of it. “You have not lived this nightmare like we have.”

“Even when you were around you were hardly in it,” said Lisandro hotly. “Where were you when they tore apart Remus?”

“Remus died?” asked Marcus.

“Why the fuck do you think he’s not here?” Ares snarled, hotly. Remus had been one of his own. “Or how about when three Council members simultaneously decided to try and kill Harry? You were here playing doctor.”

“And let’s not even get started on the Haven issue.”

“Haven issue?” Marcus frowned.

“Yeah. He tried to rape Harry and then got eaten. But obviously not by you,” said Lisandro. “As far as I’m concerned you have no say in anything regarding the St. Louis Community. We appreciate you healing him, but that’s it.”

He was stripping the wires from Harry’s chest, ignoring the constant beeping. Marcus reached over to shut it off.

“He needs to be on a feeding tube for a little longer. He needs nutrients, he lost a lot of blood and fluid in surgery. More than is healthy,” said Marcus tiredly.

“Oh we’ll feed him, make no mistake on that, buddy!” said the endearing country voice of Bobby Lee as he swept in and clasped Marcus on the shoulder as if he had no beef with the former Ulfric. But make no mistake, Bobby Lee would gut him if Harry asked, which he wouldn’t. “I bet a few sips of some fun ardeur will heal him right up. What do you think, Hellcat?”

Harry couldn’t help but smile. But he didn’t think he’d be doing anything sexual himself. “I’d have to be a voyeur. I don’t think my body is ready for physical activity.”

“Cuddles and an orgy for you to watch? We can do that.” Ares chuckled. “Peter’s healed enough for some fun.”

“Yay. Always look forward to that. Can I have my human too?” Harry asked with a pout as he thought of Bernardo.

“I’m sure he won’t mind,” said Ares, chuckling. “He’s outside waiting on you, that one guy keeps hanging around a bit too much.”

Harry winced. “Ulgh, Olaf…”

“Useful, but I don’t want ya alone with him, Hellcat,” said Bobby Lee.

“No one does,” said Lisandro. “Come on, let’s see if you can walk.”

“He can’t walk yet! Do you not understand anything?” Marcus snapped. “He may have healing abilities close to lycanthropes, but there is no way he’s going to be walking out of here! Alex, who is a lycanthrope and a strong powered one, is still under. He shouldn’t even be awake.”

“Carry then,” said Lisandro as though it was no problem.

“Can I get something that’s not a dress? Or open in the back?”

“You mean slipping our hands back there doesn’t count if there’s no skin tight pockets?” Lisandro teased as Bobby Lee walked to the cupboard in the room. Edward had stashed a bag in there while Harry was in surgery.

“Ethan already won.”

“Hmph, only because he’s the newbie and pretty,” Ares grinned.

“Not to mention he’s damn good in a fight,” Bobby Lee said, coming around with the bag. “Had all our backs. Good enough for me.”

“Have to say calling out Damian was ace,” said Ares. “I forgot he could travel in daylight.”

“Next time I do that, trust me,” Harry insisted. “I have a plan…” and then he screwed up his nose, aware of Bobby Lee grinning. “Most of the time.”

“So he admits it? He sometimes doesn’t have a plan.”

“He’s a fucking wild card,” said Edward, sweeping through with a handful of papers. “Got them, Dr. Lillian to the rescue.”

“Uh oh, she’s going to be so pissed off when Jean-Claude changes her furniture.”

“Indeed, Little Husband. Give you something amusing to listen to once back home.” He smacked one of the copies into Marcus. “Give this to your - ah superior. Let’s go!”

“Wait, I’m still not dressed!”

“Story of your life. Come on, Husband, we don’t have time!” Edward grinned and turned on his heel. “Change in the car.”

“So mean!” Harry shouted as Edward actually laughed. Lisandro hoisted him into his arms.

“You can charge the gown to whatever insurance they’re using or bill it to Jean-Claude,” Lisandro said, turning on his heel.

“I still have an IV on me.”

“Well, that means you have fluids on the go,” said Ares as he grabbed the IV bag.

Harry was getting dizzy at all the movement. He was hardly aware of the stir they’d caused as Harry was carried out by Lisandro, and everyone else leading the entourage. All weres, and the hospital by now knew it.

A few of the nurses who had yet to get the memo tried to stop them only for Bernardo to step in and waylay them with his flirtatious smile.

Marcus ran to catch up to them. “Wait! At least let me guide one of you in how to care for his injuries!”

“You can guide me,” Olaf offered. “Or I can carry him for you.” That had everyone freezing in place.

“That is not necessary,” said Lisandro stiffly. Right now was not the time to tell him off for being a weirdo or creepy.

“I will,” said Ares. “You go on. Get him out of here!” he said swiftly.

“What’s wrong with me? I have a delicate touch.”

Harry shuddered in Lisandro’s arms and goosebumps flared over his skin. Even Marcus’ hackles rose.

“This way Ares,” said Marcus carefully. “Let’s talk…”

“All yours, doc!” said Ares with a vague smile.

Peter and Domino were waiting outside and the Navigator sat in front of the hospital as close as they could get it.

“Damian has decided to go back into his coffin,” Peter said quietly.

“Can’t blame him,” said Harry. It was still partially sunny out and a handful of clouds scattered across the overcast sky, but Harry could feel that time had passed. Not long until full night fell completely. It was no wonder they were adamant about getting him out of the hospital. IV, gown and all. It could potentially be the worst place for Harry to be when the vampires rose. Harry could only hope that enough masters had died with their weres.

“He’s been quite sulky about a rare talent that very few can do,” Domino commented.

Edward was already in the Navigator.

Harry didn’t bother to explain why he was sulky. It wasn’t his story to tell, and so he remained quiet as they all slipped in. Harry was passed over like some sort of puppy or a new kitten they were taking home.

Ethan was who Lisandro passed him to. Not that he was minding, but it was embarrassing. “I’m wearing an IV and a hospital gown…” Harry sulked.

“You still look beautiful, King.”

Harry gave him a filthy look causing everyone to laugh. “Lies do not become you, sweetheart.” He then sobered as everyone climbed in after him. “How is Reba? Marcus said something about Alex being still out of it.”

“I don’t know,” said Ethan softly. “I hated that woman, but…” He shook his head as if he wasn’t sure how to express what he thought or felt about what happened to her. Harry knew that Reba had been a bit of a shit. But he was almost thinking that maybe it was her mother’s influence more than her own. He’d heard enough about this woman to go and hand Chang Bibiana the grand prize for mother of the year. She might have been patronizing and annoying, but as far as he was aware she never physically hurt her tigers. In fact, Harry knew she loved them. She just did it in a weird way.

He also didn’t think Max would have stood for it. For all of Max’s faults, his people were important to him because he’d been abandoned after he was turned by the humans, and not only that they tried to destroy him. So he built himself back up, bigger and badder than they could have imagined.

“Her mother’s influence.”

“Mostly, yes.”

Harry rested against Ethan as Edward sped out of the hospital after having to wait for Ares. “Homework!” He had declared and passed all the copies out to everyone but Olaf. “He even gave me a second IV bag, and the proper supplies. Oh, and a lot of painkillers… I’m not sure if this was legal.”

Peter snatched it. He’d been sitting on Bernardo wanting to be as close to Harry as he could. “Let’s see…”

Edward asked them to read it off out loud, and Harry ended up falling back asleep. His body couldn’t take all the movement and trauma. So his brain had decided to shut down and give him a break.

Harry knew he had been sleeping for an extremely long time. Somehow, he can just feel the moon and sunrise and the moon once more. All of the world had gone stationary, and nothing mattered nor did he care. He was feeling a sort of peace that was rare.

It was like for one singular moment nothing existed, and so when he opened his eyes, it was incredibly dark. Not even a shadow played across the room. Often enough the drapes were tightly sealed. It wouldn’t do for his dear vampires to be uncomfortable or in fear when they were traveling with him. Not to mention Edward would never open the drapes if he didn’t have to. If one needed sunlight they could go out and fetch it. Most of the world needed a good workout anyway.

So when Harry sat up, his hand went to his stomach to feel that he seemed to have healed. He could breathe better and the dizzying vertigo he’d been experiencing had vanished. Also, no more coconut bouncing.

He reached over to feel that the bed was empty. But that was okay even if it was a bit unusual. It’d been empty a while it seemed, and as he made to get off the bed he could hear something in his mind, like a distant murmur rolling around inside of him over and over again. ‘She’s coming, she’s coming!’

Who was she?

A warmth began to spread through him, and still the darkness was blank as he rose his arms into the air for a stretch. “Edward?” Harry climbed off the bed, and then let out a yelp as he tripped over something. He landed right on top of something hard. It was a big lump on the floor. “What the-?” He turned over, and reached a hand out to the blinding darkness. A soft gray light began to filter through the room like a smoke curling from a pipe. It didn’t offer much in terms of illumination, but when it spread out thicker and wider Harry let out a yelp and drew his hand back. His eyes went wide when he saw Ethan lying on the floor with his eyes wide open. He was as still as death and even colder. “Ethan?”

There was a distant sound of something or someone screaming in the distance, and that peaceful feeling vanished in a snap. Harry scrambled onto his knees away from the body, his heart sinking fast and then coming back up again as though he were going to regurgitate it. “Edward!” Harry shouted, and all he got back was another distant scream. He couldn’t make out who or what it was. He felt around the floor trying to get on his knees to find his wand. “Wand! Where’s my wand?” He called out, but nothing came to him. “Lumos!” He cried out and nothing around him flared to life as usual, and then he turned only to flinch back when he saw Edward shadowed in layers of gray light rushing over to him.

“We haven’t time, Little Raven, we have to get going.”

“What? Where’s my wand?”

“You don’t need it. Come on!”

“Ethan! Ethan’s dead, what happened? Where is everyone?”

“More are going to be dead if we don’t hurry, Little Raven. We don’t have time.”

“Peter?”

“No time for that!” He reached for Harry, seizing him off the ground.

Harry could feel himself being led somewhere, and where that was he was not sure. He wasn’t even sure what was going on or where he even really was. He felt as though he were forgetting something important. “I need a weapon.”

“You only need one weapon, Little Raven.” Edward stopped, and he twisted Harry’s body to pull him closer. His arms looped around him.

“Edward, what’s going on? I’m scared.”

“You don’t have to be,” said Edward, staring down at him.

Harry tilted his head and looked into the man’s eyes. It looked like him, felt like him, even smelled like him. But there was something wrong. He was staring as if the man had just met him. Of course, Edward was a sociopath and a cold one, but he was not cold toward Harry or the rest of his husbands. He didn’t know what it was but something was different.

“You are what’s important, Little Raven. You have always been what is important. I need you.”

“I know you do. I need you too.”

“Good,” Edward had wound his arms around Harry in such a way that it kind of restricted his movements. He was so fully fused against the man that there wasn’t an inch of room. Edward ducked his head to kiss Harry, bringing him closer and closer, and when their lips met it felt wrong.

He tried to pull away but the grip was too tight. More cast iron than Jean-Claude’s grip had ever been, and that was when his mouth was filled with that cloying scent of Jasmine mixed with a jungle rain, and he just knew what was meant by ‘she’s coming!’

“Accept me!” Edward’s visage faded away and the darkness poured itself into Harry’s mouth causing him to choke and struggle. His burned and itched like a million insects flying down his throat and getting lodged. He flailed and struggled, but it was useless. He could not move. He could not scream.

He was drowning in the suffocating darkness, and he couldn’t stop it. He could hear whispers in his ears, but none of it made any sense over the choking darkness. It was pushing and pushing against the layers of shields, and he knew that eventually it was going to break.

He was tired of this. He was tired of her hurting his friends and family. He was tired of monsters like her and so he made a decision. A decision to open his shields. He opened them wide. Wide in a way that he hadn’t done since he was a child. He let them burst open, and he let her crawl into him. He could feel her bubbling laugh swoop through him.

“Yes, Necromancer! Accept all of me for I am the Darkness.” She drew back from the kiss and placed her hands on Harry’s still face. “I will gain so much power when we are one.” Deeper inside of him, further than his mind’s eye, a great wave of darkness reared up above him. Impossibly tall, so gargantuan that it drowned and swallowed everything but him.

As she sank deeper and deeper through his body and passed his shields, Harry pulled out that one terrifying power that mimicked a Dementor, the one he had been given from Itzapaplotl back in New Mexico. The one he had used to drain Chimera of all his life and he began to feed. He fed like it was the ardeur. He accepted it because that was all he could do. Accept a darkness that had always been. He began to feel sluggish as the blood pumped through his ears, and then he saw it - for one single second through the blinding swirl of darkness looming through him. Eyes of varying colors. It started with ice blue that cut through the thickness followed by sapphire orbs, and then chartreuse before the eyes that matched his own. Many more popped up into the darkness. From wolves to lions to leopards, and finally the tigers. All colors of the rainbow flared through him at the same time that the Darkness crashed into him.

Jean-Claude, Edward, Micah, Damian, and all of the rest poured through him against the meddling darkness. When Jean-Claude’s lips brushed his own, feelings of scalding desire and lust for the first time flew through him. Memories of when Edward first made the decision to make Harry Potter-Black important to him, and the feeling he got whenever Micah’s leopard heart pushed into his own. But it was more than sex and lust because he saw the pure heart in his Teddy Bear, and even saw Peter standing beside him.

Then there was Damian. His trust and love were so strong that he would risk the phobia of daylight to come to his side. He would walk side by side with Harry no matter how much he hated it. He did it because he wanted to, not because Harry told him to. Everyone in his life was with him because they wanted to be. It all amounted to love. Pure undying love that she could never hope to understand. She could not digest it.

“No! No! No Necromancer, that is not how this works…” Harry felt as if he was being shaken and rattled around, but he continued to focus on those moments in his life and all the while using that terrifying soul sucking power to suck and eat the darkness. He pictured every man he had ever laid with. From his husbands to all the beautiful weres and vampires, and even the sociopath assassin that had been an accident. Not to mention his times with other Masters of the City, from Max to Lorcan and Yen. Even the Traveler and Baltasar came to mind, filling him with the feelings they invoked through their friendships.

The Mother of Darkness tried to smother the rest of her deep darkness down his throat, but Harry was no longer choking. Instead he was devouring it, bit by bit.

“I will not… fall to you,” Harry breathed out. “You understand nothing because you are nothing. It’s what your darkness is, and I'm going to eat it. I’ll suck it up and out of you until you are souless… You will hurt no one else.”

In the distance, outside of his dreams, he could hear gunshots and a battle raging cataclysm roaring all around him. No one was dead, Ethan was fine, and Harry knew that because familiar hands reached into the curtain of darkness folding it back and his skin was touched. It was warm and hot. It was real and had texture. Something this darkness did not have.

“NO!” She tried to shake him loose, but he didn’t move.

Harry could feel Domino and Ethan, stroking and touching him. He could feel them spill their energy and essence through him as he fell to his knees. As the dark waves were pulled back, Harry found himself staring across at a devastatingly beautiful woman. She was dark-skinned with honey eyes. They were kneeling in the sand, on the edge of palm trees and an oasis.

Harry’s rainbow of tigers filled the expanse causing the lovely woman to lurch back. “No! You can’t, you can’t handle all of this darkness. You can’t suck it down!”

“Watch me,” said Harry.

More men were touching him. He could feel the white smooth caress of Damian. He could feel his lovely scarlet hair draped over him, tickling at his real body. His Tetrumvirate, all his husbands, there in a row giving him a great amount of power no matter the distance away.

“I’m only a dream, and if you want me. You can have me if you dare,” said Harry smiling. “You’re in. You have what you want.”

She tried to pour more of her scary and lonely darkness deep inside of Harry. He not only devoured it, but he managed to push it back as if it were a curtain and it began to slowly vaporize.

He could feel her stirring around in a buzzing panic as the sun began to rise in their metaphysical world and color bloomed. “My world is filled with a lot of color. You can’t handle this color. Begone!”

When she realized that she wasn’t going to win, she tried to pull out, but Harry laughed pleasantly at her as he wrapped around the darkness. “No. It’s not yours anymore. It’s my darkness. I’m the Master of Death, and you have finally come home to your proper domain… you will be collected and will be no more.”

She let out an unearthly scream as her former body squirmed and writhed along the sand. She couldn’t even plead or speak because the sun began to eat her. It was the richest, most velvety light he’d ever seen before. It was like his Patronus, but grander. It made him think that he was standing on the sun without bursting into flames.

“You will turn into me…”

He watched as she continued to get eaten, like paper crumpling until the sunlight swallowed it, and so did Harry.

“Not likely. I have men who keep their promises after all.”

Chapter Text

What Harry had done that night in the hotel room could not have been kept a secret no matter how much he had wanted it to be. Come to find out, they’d wrecked almost all of her Harlequin, and then she brought her and her metaphysical power not only into Harry, but every sensitive creature around the globe. It was like they all had an out of body experience, and while they didn’t know specifics, they knew who was who.

Great!

He had been in a coma for six straight days. A lot of men flew in from various places to lay beside him in hopes of waking him up. Even Lorcan and Yen had made a nightly appearance, and then there was Baltasar and the Traveler. Jean-Claude and Micah of course had also been there the moment they came out of the metaphysical world of fighting.

Even men he did not know had come to lay beside him.

Edward, Bernardo, and Olaf had to deal with the human side of the law and Marshals. It didn’t help that Morrigan Williams knew way too damn much about what had happened. Good news, she gave them a very short version. They tried to get Harry taken to the hospital, but Edward, Micah, and Jean-Claude being his husbands had full power and rights over his health. With the help and backing of Dr. Lillian they were able to get the Marshals to leave off.

Raborn was furious, and had gone too far by trying to hit Edward when the man threatened to file harassment charges on behalf of his husband. It didn’t end well. And MACUSA? Oh, they had a field day wrecking through the non-magical government and finally gaining the last bit of control they needed of the Preternatural division. It was now theirs to do as they saw fit under the law. Edward was supposed to fly out to Quantico with Bernardo to do some work. They wanted Harry, but his husbands refused.

Sometimes, it was good to be married.

Getting home had never felt better. They wrapped everything up and got back a few days before Teddy had to leave for school.

He laughed out loud when he saw Draco flopped on the bed with baby Alyse fast asleep on his chest. “Merlin, that’s the cutest sight.” Harry stated when he looked in on them.

“I’m not cute right now with raccoon eyes.”

“Hah, definitely not.” Harry laughed and crawled onto the bed next to the man. It’d been a while since it was only the two of them, but then it really wasn’t was it? Harry turned and curled into Draco and ran his palm over Alyse’s back. She was so small and precious. She stirred but didn’t wake.

“Are you ready for yours?” Draco asked.

“Definitely,” said Harry, laying his head down on Draco’s shoulder. “More so now than ever. I didn’t think it was possible, but with my Teddy Bear going to school… mnn!”

“He’s going to come back. He even gets to come back on the weekends,” Draco pointed out.

“I knooooow, but - I’m so used to him. It’s like my left leg disappearing for five days and then coming back.” Harry straightened the dress Alyse was in and rubbed a finger along her cheek.

“Ouch…”

Harry grinned, and then he sobered. “I’m a hypocrite.”

Draco blinked and turned his head. “What?”

“A hypocrite. A big one.”

“Why would you say that, Potter?”

He thought about Olaf, and what had happened to him. It seemed during the fight at the clan compound he had gotten raked over by a werelion. Edward told him that his tests came back. Oh Merlin of all, Olaf was a werelion. He’d taken off the night Harry got out of the hospital, no sight of him, but the Marshal services were hunting for him. It seems someone in the service wanted to ask him a few questions.

Edward knew they would never find him. Not until he or his choice of bodies started surfacing. If they ever did.

“I don’t care if Edward killed an entire floor of Marshals, I don’t care if Nicky had his fun with them. He told me he’s not too far off from Olaf. He knew Olaf, sort of. I don’t even care that Damian stole a heart and drank it down… but Olaf…”

Draco snorted. “Potter, everyone is a hypocrite. It’s a simple fact.”

“But-”

“But there is a difference between this raging madman and everyone else.”

“What?” Harry asked.

“They’re yours, and that means something. Not to mention they had a cause. A reason to do it. If Edward had been stuck in Houston, you might not have made it back home. I don’t care if this Tetrumvirate thing keeps you alive, and she never wanted to actually kill you. She just wanted your body.” Harry cringed at this. “He did what he had to do for family. For his husband. He might have enjoyed some of it, but he did what he had to. Nicky too. I handed Alyse to Nicky a few hours ago. I’d never do that with Olaf, that’s the difference.”

“He tries so hard…”

“Yes, when it's family it’s different.”

“Is that how it was with Bellatrix?”

“For a while,” said Draco. “But Bellatrix was insane so that’s different. Mother always did try to keep her family together because at the end of it all that’s all you have. Is your family. Blood or not.”

“Why Draco, I think you’ve gotten smart in your old age.”

“Shaddup! I’m still young and sexy.”

Harry sniggered and bit down on Draco’s arm playfully. “I’m so glad Alex is leaving Seattle,” he murmured. Alex was going to California to do a piece, and he insisted that he wasn’t going back home. He took Donny with him for protection. Would not have been Harry’s first choice for protection, but it was better than nothing.

In fact, a lot of Red Tiger Clan members had decided to leave and take a trip south to Las Vegas. Chang Bibiana had welcomed them with open arms much to Chang Cho Chun’s chagrin. Harry had written her a strongly worded letter, and so far she’s been quiet about it. She hasn’t made much of a stir. She might not be magical, but she did have a magical energy in which he could invoke a debt that she owed. Reba had actually written an apology and thank you letter to him.

“Besides,” Draco began cutting Harry’s thoughts off. “I would prefer Alyse’s godfather to be a hypocrite than an arse who stands on the edge of a moral high ground.”

It took Harry a few seconds to absorb what Draco said, causing the haughty former Slytherin to laugh at him. “What?!”

“Hahaha, Merlin I hope she gets Hermione’s brains and your heart, not the other way around!”

“Hey,” Harry scowled. “You poncy git.”

“Scarhead.”

“Ssh, you’re going to wake your daughter,” said Harry when Alyse stirred with a whimper. Harry scooched closer and gave her a kiss on her baby hand.

“We wouldn’t want that. I only got her to sleep,” said Draco, but he was smiling. A real true smile that lit his features. He looked so much more like his mother when he smiled like this, and he’d been smiling like that for some time.

“Did you ever see yourself in this position?”

“Hell no,” said Draco. “Did you ever see yourself having a hundred boyfriends?”

Harry scoffed. “I don’t have a hundred boyfriends.”

“You just keep making new ones!” Draco said. “It’s like you’re a magnet for all the super hot men out there! What would your younger self say or do if he could look into Trelawney’s crystal ball and see his future?”

“Well for one he wouldn’t understand it. For another, he’d be asking the question of whether she put something in that awful arse tea she used to make us drink. He would then keep his mouth shut and pretend he never saw it.”

“And your men? Your husbands,” Draco clarified.

“Probably find out he was gay a whole lot sooner,” Harry chirped.

Draco laughed softly. “You defeated another Dark Lord,” he then said, sobering.

Harry closed his eyes. “Yeah, I know.”

“Everyone knows it.”

“Yup.”

“What are you going to do?”

Harry shook his head. “Nothing. I’m going to live. As I told one of the Marshals in Seattle. Why waste my time on people who don’t matter? I’m going to live because if there is one thing I’ve been taught over the years is that living is so much harder than dying. I love my husbands. I love all of our family and my-”

“Boyfriends. Say it,” said Draco.

Harry rolled his eyes. “Lovers.”

“Hah, close enough.”

“Boyfriend only works with Peter. Everyone else is way past that mark.”

“Yeah, that’s a bit weird for me. How did that happen?”

Harry brought his shoulders up. “Just did.”

“Like everyone else,” Draco drawled.

“I love him. I love them all. Peter is important. He’s more than Edward’s son. He’s Nathaniel’s and Ares’, but he needs us. I’ll love him as much as I possibly can.”

“Did his age ever bother you?”

Harry shook his head. “No.”

“Why not?”

“I will never do what Marcus did to me,” said Harry sharply. He then turned over and stared up at the high vaulted ceiling. “I still love Marcus.”

“You probably always will, Harry. Just how you are.”

“But, it doesn’t hurt anymore. My wolf isn’t so wounded. I can feel her again. She’s stirring around more often.”

“That’s good. Maybe you needed closure.”

“Maybe.”

“What if he comes back?”

“He won’t. He’s too proud.” And no matter how much Edward and the others tried to hide it, Harry knew that Marcus had been part of the pile when he was in a coma. He’d smelled Marcus’ wolf clearly on his skin. None of them would have done that if they didn’t think it was necessary. Whatever transpired between Harry’s metaphysical wolf and Marcus’ seemed to have helped heal his beast. Or at least start the process.

Harry and Draco laid together for a long time. Draco had fallen asleep and he was now snoring. One hand on Alyse’s back.

He tilted his head when the door opened and Teddy came in. “Am I interrupting?”

“Never. Come here, Baby!” Harry said, holding out his hand.

Teddy beamed and climbed onto the end of the bed and pressed into him. Harry curled around him. “You ready for me to go to school?”

“No,” said Harry, honestly causing Teddy to grin.

“I’m going to come back.”

“Uh huh, but like I told Draco. You leaving is like my left leg deciding to leave for five days. What am I going to do with it gone?”

Teddy burst into soft giggles, and tried to muffle them behind his hand as he thought about it. “Uhm, well, you can have everyone carry you around!” he said smartly.

Harry grinned and drew Teddy into his arms. His small wrists sliding around his neck. “It’s an idea. Love you, Teddy Bear.”

“I love you too, Parrain.” He leaned over and stroked Alyse on the cheek. “She’s so cute. What is Luna going to have for you? When will she know if the potion worked?”

“Don’t know. I want it to be a surprise, so I don’t want her telling us yet. We can test her next week to see if it took. If not, we have to wait a few months. Thankfully, we won’t have to wait as long as Draco would have had to with Hermione if we need to redo it. I’m hoping it took.”

“Ooh, I love surprises!” Teddy squirmed on the bed. “Can I lay here with you guys?”

“You never have to ask that, Teddy. I’m all yours, all the time, no matter what. You are mine.”

“Spoken like a wolf!”

“Spoken like someone in love.”

“You’re in love with me?” Teddy giggled some more.

“Madly.” Teddy settled down into Harry’s arms. He turned on his side and snuggled into the boy’s hair.

“Baby…”

“Hmm?”

“Lisandro might be stopping by more often in the future.”

“Is he going to be a new boyfriend?” Teddy asked, making figures along Harry’s arm.

“Something like that. He’s having troubles at home with his wife and may need to find release.”

“You’re good at that.” Harry left out a quiet laugh.

“Only with family, Teddy Bear, but yes. He might bring Luca and Sammy over and if he does, would you mind distracting them for us?”

“So you can make Lisandro feel better?”

“Yah, Baby. Lisandro isn’t ready for the sex conversation with them but he needs it.”

“I can do that, Parrain. I don’t mind. You help Uncle Lisandro feel better, like you do with everyone else.”

“You’re too good, Baby. I’m not ready for you to grow up.” Harry kissed the top of Teddy’s head.

It was good to be home. If only Teddy wasn’t leaving for school.

-Fin-